Category Archives: Battle of Fredericksburg

Eyewitness to War—the personal experiences of those who lived through the Battle of Fredericksburg

The following excerpts from letters and diaries of soldiers and citizens, still retained in private collections, were all published on Spared & Shared in the last 15 years and shed light on the Battle of Fredericksburg and the morale of the armies before and after the battle. These accounts offer a thought-provoking perspective, exposing hidden truths and intimate experiences only found in private letters. Filled with raw emotion, these letters and diaries help us shape our understanding of the war.

There are a total of 83 different Union soldiers (in 73 different regiments) who wrote letters or kept diaries from which these extracts were drawn; 4 in the Army of the Potomac (AOP) Headquarters, 18 in the Left Grand Division, 26 in the Center Grand Division, 28 in the Right Grand Division, 5 in the Reserve Grand Division, and 2 unidentified soldiers. Unfortunately, there are only three from Confederate soldiers, two of whom were eyewitness to the battle. In addition, I’ve included here 3 excerpts from letters written by Union soldiers not at the battle, and 2 by civilians (see index).

As one delves into these personal accounts, a stark and unsettling reality unfolds. The morale of Burnside’s Army of the Potomac was anything but strong; it was a concoction of disillusionment and despair. Many enthusiastic volunteers who had rushed to enlist in 1861 now languished in fatigue and frustration, disheartened by the agonizingly slow march towards victory over the rebellion. While a fresh influx of recruits and new regiments in the fall of 1862 offered a fleeting glimmer of hope, the Lincoln Administration’s pivot to the liberation of slaves crushed the spirits of many. There was a pervasive belief that their officers were inept and cowardly, with the fighting spirit burning bright among the troops, who felt betrayed by their leaders. A growing consensus painted politicians and War Department officials as corrupt self-serving puppets, prioritizing their selfish agendas over the fight for the nation’s soul.

Entering the Battle of Fredericksburg, the Army of the Potomac faced more than just the enemy; they grappled with relentless weather torments that delayed their movements, sometimes limited their rations, and they were plagued by shoddy footwear—many were left completely barefoot. Anxious and apprehensive about being forced into a winter campaign, they resented the pressure from a demanding public, who seemed oblivious to the harsh realities they endured.

After the Battle of Fredericksburg, the morale of the Army of the Potomac reached an unprecedented low, surpassed only perhaps by the disheartening experience known as “Burnside’s Mud March” a few weeks later. A significant number of Union soldiers came to believe that continuing the fight against the Confederate army was futile, deeming it impossible to ever conquer them. Despair nearly took hold, and it may have prevailed entirely were it not for the astute leadership of President Lincoln, who publicly recognized that although the assault on Lee’s Army of Northern Virginia had failed, the Union army had displayed remarkable skill and courage in their efforts, while he also acknowledged and empathized with their considerable losses.

All of the letters and journal entries presented here are organized in chronological order by their writing dates, providing a clear insight into the state and morale of Burnside’s army leading up to the battle. I have categorized them into three distinct sections: Before, During, and After the Battle; however, it is important to note that letters dated during or after the battle often include descriptions of the preceding events. One letter, in particular, stands out as the definitive account of the battle from start to finish: the account by Edgar A. Burpee of the 19th Maine Infantry. I am particularly grateful to Derrick Williams for generously sharing this remarkable piece from his personal collection. If you find yourself short on time, I strongly recommend dedicating at least a moment to read Burpee’s letter, dated 15 December 1862.

Related Reading

Burnside’s Bleak Midwinter, by Albert Conner, Jr., and Chris Mackowski, 3/21/2017. (HistoryNet)


Before Battle Letters

James Henry Clark, Co. A, 3rd Vermont, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., VI Corps.—Left Grand Division (The Civil War Letters of James Henry Clark)

Camp near Aquia Creek, November 19, 1862 to his cousin.

“You ask me what I think about the war. Well, that is a hard question and I don’t know as I can make you understand just what I do think about it. In the first place, I will tell you what I know and then what I think about it. First, they are making a regular political thing of this war. The Democrats and the Republicans are now having a great struggle to see which shall be master instead of united and forming one grand Union Party as they should do till this war was ended. But this party spirit has become so powerful that the two parties are almost at swords points—they having become so antagonistic—and as long as it remains so just so long the war will not be prosecuted successfully. That makes out to be one fact. And now secondly, our generals, I think, are too jealous of each other. One is afraid that the other will do something and get his name up and they are so jealous that they do not cooperate nor work together as they might if it were otherwise. And then we have a great many officers that are both unworthy and inefficient and really incapacitated for the offices they hold which were, perhaps, obtained for them through their wealth or the interference of friends, or maybe by their former station in society. This is all wrong and not as it should be.”


Henry Fitch, citizen, Bergen Square, New Jersey (S&S18)

Bergen, New Jersey, probably Wednesday, November 19, 1862 to his son.

“I see by the papers that railroad is finished from Aquia Creek to Falmouth, that the pontoon bridges have arrived ready to be used for the crossing of the Rappahannock at Fredericksburg and that our gunboats are on their way up the river and nearly to Fredericksburg. From all this I infer that you will move soon from Stafford Court House and will meet the enemy in battle at Fredericksburg unless they retire beyond reach of our gunboats to a more defensible position. I see by the papers that the force of the enemy under Gen. Lee at Fredericksburg is estimated at 100,000 & will reach 125,000 before Burnside gets ready to fight them, but that Burnside says he has plenty of men to do all his work.”


Samuel Brown Beatty, Co. E, 57th Pennsylvania Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Division., III Corps.—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp on the Rappahannock, Eleven miles from Fredericksburg, Va., November 20, 1862, to his wife.

“Sabbath morning, Nov. 23—Four miles from Fredericksburg. As I did not get my letter sent when I commenced it, I thought I would write some more and let you know something about our travels since we crossed the Potomac. We have marched about one hundred and seventy-five miles and we are not at Richmond yet. It is getting some cold and disagreeable but I have not suffered any with cold yet. I have all the clothes I can carry on the march and I hear nothing about winter quarters yet. We have eaten our last cracker this morning and we do not know when we will get any more but we have never starved yet and I think we will get bread before very long. I am very glad that you do not know how we get along here in the army but then it might be worse.

I got a letter from you last night dated the 10th. I was glad to hear that you were well. You must not get discouraged about anything much less about writing for I get the most of your letters and it does me a great deal of good to hear from you. I still hope that I will see you at some time and then I will be able to tell you all about our fatiguing marches and sufferings and privations. I suppose tomorrow we will try to cross the Rappahannock River and the Rebels are on the other side and we will have to force our way across, but we will do our best to cross.”


George Morgan, Co. F, 11th New Hampshire Infantry, 2nd Brig, 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (When I come Home)

Fredericksburg, November 21, 1862, to his father.

I have a little leisure time and I will try and write you a letter to let you know that I am alive and well but we are a having a pretty hard time of it. It has been a raining now for three or four days and it is muddy and bad traveling now. We got here the 12th. The city is held by the Rebels. We come right close to the city but they did not trouble us any. They say that Burnside has sent in a flag of truce giving them a short time to surrender the city. If they don’t surrender, I suppose that we shall have to fight a battle here before many days. I can write what they tell me but we don’t know where we are a going nor what we are a going to do one day afore hand. They tell us that we are a going from here to Richmond. They say that we have got to stay here about a week so that they can get along supplies. It is sixty miles from here to Richmond. They say that we can go there in six days but suppose that we shall have to fight some before we get there.

Last night we had to move off into a piece of woods. It got so muddy that we could not stay where we were. We built up a good big fire and so we laid very comfortable all night. There is a large army here now and there is a good many of them sick. There has eight or ten died out of our regiment. There has not any died out of our company but there will be alot of them die before spring if we stay out here…It is a pretty hard case to get much to eat but meat and hard bread. We get some fresh beef and salt pork and some bacon. We ain’t allowed to steal anything on the road. The Rebels property is all guarded. The army ain’t allowed to destroy anything as they pass along.”


Horace Augustus Derry, Co. D, 20th Massachusetts, 3rd Brig., 2nd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S10)

November 22nd 1862, Camp near Falmouth, Va., written to his mother

“…We are paddling around in the mud now up to our knees. It has been raining for 3 or 4 days but it is a little pleasanter today and we are drying our things. Yesterday in the afternoon, I was ordered to go and get 24 men and go on guard over to Gen. [Darius] Couch’s Headquarters and over we went through the mud. We stopped there until dark and then there was 24 more came and I went and found out there was some mistake about it and they told me I might take my men and go back to camp and back we went through the mud again and that is about the way things are done all of the time. I shall be glad when we get some of our old officers back that knows something. Captain [Ferdinand] Dreher has got command of the regiment now. He is a Dutchman. You know we have been on the march the most of the time since I came back. One day they marched us 20 miles and all we have on the march to eat is raw pork and hard bread. The boys find a great deal of fault and say they do not have enough of that. We are close to Falmouth and on the other side of the [Rappahannock] River we can see the rebels on picket and we expect to cross in a few days. The pickets are near enough to talk to each other. We do not get many letters now for the mail does not go nor come regular now and I do not think it will until we get into winter quarters and I don’t know when that will be. I do not see much signs of it now and for my part, I do not want to go into winter quarters. I want to fight it out and come home…”


William Washburn, Jr., Co. A, 1st Massachusetts Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Division., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S20)

Camp Mass. 35th Regt. near Falmouth, Va., November 22d [1862] to his friend.

“Fredericksburg, which is in plain view from the place I write from, is a much smaller city than I expected to find it. It looks very prettily from a distance, situated as it is in a hollow on the banks of a fine river, with very high hills in nearly every side. If its streets present no better appearance upon close inspection than did those of Falmouth, I can’t speak much in its favor as a cleanly city. However, I may not have an opportunity to form an opinion in that respect, for there’s every prospect now of being obliged to shell the place before the rebels will surrender it. In that event, it will probably be entirely destroyed, or so disfigured as to make it impossible to gain an idea of its previous appearance. We have now been here for three days, and during that time the cars have been running constantly to and from Fredericksburg, either bringing reinforcements to, or carrying supplies from there.

Today, the sun has appeared for the first time since arriving in Falmouth. The roads are in a terrible condition from the heavy rains which have just ceased. Wagon trains, ambulances, and every conceivable kind of vehicle traveling the turnpikes, meet with the same fate, viz: “Stuck fast in the mud.” A few days of sunshine will dry up the roads in a measure, and allow the forward movement to go on. Another great drawback to the advance is the want of shoes. Perhaps you will be loathe to believe it, but it is a fact nevertheless, that a great many of our soldiers—even in this new regiment, are entirely destitute of shoes or boots. Some are actually bare-footed, and out of my company alone, numbering now but sixteen, twelve are unable to march any great distance because of the worn out condition of their shoes. Requisition after requisition has been sent in to headquarters, and always with the same result. “You will get them as soon as they come,” is the invariable answer, and in the meanwhile, the soldier is obliged to go around in his bare feet, or wear shoes so full of holes as to render his going any distance without wetting his feet an impossibility. Whose fault is it? If government is unable to better provide for its soldiers than this at this season of the year, it had much better send the men home for they cannot stand it a great while longer. I’ve sent in a new requisition for shoes for my men this morning, and the only comfort I got was that they were probably on their way from Washington.”


Dwight Jairus Brewer, Co. F, 20th Michigan Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S22)

Opposite Fredericksburg, November 24th [1862] to his sister.

“We are now 30 or 40 miles from Richmond and about 6 miles from Aquia Landing. Our forces are in possession of that place and the railroad from there here so that it is easy to get provisions to us. We shall probably cross the river—or attempt to cross—soon as our men are placing a pontoon bridge across. The rebels can be seen on the other side and our men talk with them across the river.”


George W. Fraser, Co. E, 122nd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S17)

Camp near Rappahannock River, November 25, 1862, to his brother.

“We are encamped about 1½ miles from the river opposite Fredericksburg. The town is said to be still in the possession of the rebels but will soon be shelled if not evacuated. We occupy the left of the Center Division of the Army of Virginia, being the Third Army Corps. The whole army commanded by Gen. Burnside moves together whenever any part of it moves. We are all in very good health and some of us are growing stouter although rations are very scarce on account of the large number of troops gathered here and the inconvenience of the transportation.”


Wilber H. Merrill, Co. H, 44th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., V Corp—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, VA., November 25, 1862, to his parents.

Well here we are down near Fredericksburg where we were soon after we left Harrison’s Landing. The rebels occupy the town in force. The report is that Burnside has given them fourteen hours to remove the women and children. They say that they are busy at it now. I don’t believe that they will stand and fight here but they may. I don’t pretend to know. Only sunrise will tell.”


William Henry Jordan, Co. K, 7th Rhode Island, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (William Henry Jordan)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., November 26, 1862, to his parents.

“We have been laying here for several days for some reason unknown to us. How long we shall stay here, I do not know. I suppose you have read all about it in the papers before this time and I do not know what to write. There is all kinds of stories agoing in camp. The story is now that we have orders not to open upon the town for there is not going to be any more fighting till after Congress sits. It looks very reasonable by our laying still here so long for our batteries are all planted, ready at a moment’s warning, and the City would be ruined in a very few moments.

I think God is having a hand in it and it will be all right. I fear that you borrow too much trouble about us. Oh, do not feel too uneasy about me — only remember me at the throne of grace. I feel confident that God will carry me through if I trust in Him which I am endeavoring to do.”


George Morgan, Co. F, 11th New Hampshire Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (When I come Home)

Falmouth Heights, Virginia, November 27, 1862, to Austin

“I take my pen to write you a few lines to let you know that I am well. I say that I am well enough but I have got the yellow jaundice and half of the regiment has got them and I want mother to send me out a little wormwood in a letter for that is the best of anything that I can take.

It is Thanksgiving in New Hampshire but it is about the same with us as any other day. We don’t have anything to do today. The officers has all gone off — I suppose to a good supper. The weather here is a getting cold and rainy. Last Tuesday, three of our company went off on picket duty. We went over to the Rappahannock River. We was posted right along on the side of the river opposite the city of Fredericksburg. The river ain’t more than 10 or 15 rods [~70 yards] wide. The Rebel pickets were right along on the other side of the river but they did not trouble us nor we them. We could talk with them across the river but I did not say a word to them.

That [Fredericksburg] is a nice looking place — what we could see. The buildings come right down to the river. There was two bridges destroyed here by our folks — one railroad bridge and one other, but they are a going to put a pontoon bridge across and they say that we have got to go across into the city but I don’t know when. Then we shall have to fight some. They have been telling that they were a going to bombard the city the next day ever since we have been here. The thing of it is, they don’t dare to fight. They are afraid of the Rebels. I expect this war will be settled up before long. They are all a getting tired of it and they don’t want to fight any longer.

We have got to go into winter quarters before long for it is getting cold now. The ground freezes here every night and we shall all freeze to death if we don’t go down further south before long. But I guess I can stand it as long as the rest can. The biggest part of them has got their boots all wore out — some of them are just about barefooted. My old shoes are good yet but I should [have] a pair of boots now. I have not had my feet wet since I have been out here by the shoes leaking…The teams out here are as bad off as the soldiers. The horses and mules are as poor as crows. They are a dying off every day. They will have to have a new set before long.”


Martin VanBuren Culver, Co. A, 16th Connecticut Infantry, 2nd Brig., 3rd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S4)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va. November 27, 1862, to his sister

….I don’t know how long we shall lay here but there don’t seem to be any move at present. But still we may move tomorrow….It is cold here. We have to wear our overcoats most all the time. We have got a new colonel from the 8th [Connecticut]. His name is Upham. He is only acting in place of Beach for he has gone home sick. I don’t think that he will get back this winter if the war lasts. We have all kinds of rumors here everyday but I don’t mind anything about them. They [say] that we shall be home by Christmas but I don’t want you to say so from me for I don’t think that. It is too good to be true. But I wish that it might be so for I have got sick of it and all the rest of the soldiers and I think that they have got sick both North and South. I think that it will be settled this winter but it may not be so…..This is a lonesome day to me for I am thinking of home today all the time. I am out of money, out of tobacco, and out of everything else. If you will send me some money and a pair of gloves, I can get along till we get paid off—if I live long enough….


Charles Clarence Miller, Co. D, 140th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 2nd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S21)

November 27th 1862, Camp near Fredericksburg, to his parents.

“Since I wrote to you we have moved on again towards Aquia Creek and Fredericksburg. There is about 40 thousand rebels at Fredericksburg. We are in camp only two and one half miles from there but we have a very large force here but it will be a very hard place to take, I think, on the account of crossing the river as there is no bridge over the river. But we could easy burn the city by throwing shells into it as we are elevated so much higher than it. They have given them so long a time to surrender and if they do not, we will burn it to ashes.”


Joseph Donnell Eaton, Co. I, 1st Maine Cavalry, Escort 1st Corps Headquarters—Left Grand Division (S&S9)

Frederick City [Maryland], November 27, 1862 to his father

“…The Army of the Potomac has come to a halt at the Rappahannock but I trust it will soon be on the move again. Burnside will cross in spite of all opposition, though no doubt he will have to burn the city of Fredericksburg. He holds the very position that McDowell held last May when we were there and I tell you, when he opens his siege guns on that city, it will be a hot place. I hope this winter campaign will close this war. The weather is fine now and if it continues so for a few weeks, no doubt there will be considerable fighting. I would like to see it all, but in this war — especially this winter campaign — it is a duty of each soldier to himself to look out for himself. I am not afraid of the fighting for I can go into a fight as easy as to a day’s work in the field, but the exposure that cavalry is subject to will kill ten to the bullet’s one. And as long as I have the privilege of good quarters and a chance to take care of myself, I shall do so…”


Will Dunn, Co. F., 62nd Pennsylvania Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (The Civil War Letters of Will Dunn)

Camp near Falmouth, November 29, 1862, to his parents.

“There is some very strange rumors in camp now about peace being declared. It is rumored that the rebel generals A. P. Hill and Robert E. Lee of the Confederate States of America and Ambrose Burnsides—now commander of the Army of the Potomac—has come to Washington to have an interview with Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States, and I hope they will compromise and in our favor for I think the rebels is at our mercy. We have army enough for to go right through them.”


John Hancock Boyd Jenkins, 40th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 2nd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (Teach my Hands to War)

Near Fredericksburg, Virginia, December 3, 1862, to Mary.

“I only received your long and welcome letter today at noon. The delay was caused partly by our being on the march from Warrenton to Fredericksburg with our communication lines cut off, and partly by the “red tape” regulations in regard to mail carriers. Letters have now to go first to Corps Headquarters. They they are sorted & sent to the Division Headquarters. Then sorted again & sent to Brigade Headquarters where they are sorted again & sent to the regiments. This delays letters a long while, though I think it will be better when the new plan gets fairly to work.

We are at present tolerably comfortable and several cords of clothing, blankets, &c arrived yesterday, which was not at all disagreeable. The boys got up a torchlight procession last night in honor of it and all night & today the camp has been perfumed with old trousers, shoes, and such articles burnt to get rid of them…

The way the wood will disappear wherever we camp this winter would astonish you. I suppose we have burnt 200,000 cords where we are encamped now. This, of course, I mean for the whole army.

I am sorry to have disappointed you by not coming, as we both expected, but you must lay it to the account of Horace Greeley and the “On to Richmond” crowd. Only for their forcing on the army when half prepared, I would have seen you & done what I could to change the direction of my letters…

I don’t know about letting you off so long without changing your name, but I can’t lose sight of the fact that I am no better to be brought home safe than were any of our gallant dead in this awful war. I humbly trust that whether He brings me through safe or not, He will give me strength to serve Him with a whole heart. Don’t think I’m canting, Mary. Twenty pound shells bring eternity very close, and I’m not of the stuff that can look lightly on “falling into the hands of the living God.” I know, Mary, that many irreligious men have done well in battle, but what right has a creature owing everything to his Maker to offend Him when so utterly dependent on His mercy? Still, let us hope that we may yet live together and serve Him as He would.

Aunt Caroline’s wonder why they fight is natural enough, but the President’s Message answers all of her questions. Separation would be continual war. We must conquer or be slaves to the leaders of the South. Better short misery than long. Better a general war for a few years than a border war always existing.”


Anthony Gardner Graves, Co. F, 44th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp of the 44th Regiment N. Y. S. Vols., Near Falmouth, Va., December 3rd 1862 to his friend.

“The weather is very cool now-a-days—especially in the night, and one army blanket is hardly sufficient to keep us warm. It is blowing a perfect gale here today and I assure you, it is anything but comfortable out of doors. We are laying within three miles of Falmouth. Our camp is in the centre of a large pine wood. The trees are all cut down and stumps dug out and cleared way for our camp. Most of the men have logged their poncho tents up as though they was going to stay here all winter. We (the sergeants) have got a large bell [Sibley] tent which we got when we was at Headquarters doing Provost duty. It is large and if we should go into winter quarters, we will log it up and make comfortable winter quarters for us.

We have been out at this place two weeks and the reason for our delay here is on account of the army being entirely out of commissary stores. Another thing, the whole Rebel army is on the opposite side of the river and it would be impossible for this army to cross the Rappahannock here without a great sacrifice of lives, and the different armies advancing on the rebel Capitol by the way of the Peninsula, Petersburg, and on the south side, which will compel the rebel army to fall back from the Rappahannock on Richmond. Then we will advance and not until. The Rebels are in a bad state and they know it. They are half clothed and half fed, with their supplies cut off from the army for one week would compel them to lay down their arms. They are now calling on every available man to come to the rescue for they see that they are in a tight place. Our forces are advancing on them from all directions and they will soon creep into their hole at Richmond. There is one thing certain, if Richmond is not taken this winter, I don’t think it ever will be for the two year and nine months men’s time will expire in the spring which will take off half of our army so something must be done this winter.”


Charles Robert Avery, Co. K, 36th Massachusetts Infantry, 2nd Brig., 3rd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S12)

Opposite Fredericksburg, Va., December 5th 1862 to his father.

“We have been camped here for more than a fortnight & done nothing but cook, eat, drill, & sleep. Fredericksburg has not been shelled yet. When will it be? If the Rebs contest the ground, it will be sharp work for the Army of the Potomac to get over to them so as to have any sight at all as they are up on a hill & have their own chosen position. But then if Burnside undertakes to make an advance, I think that it will be a perfect success.

You get more news in one day than I do in one week. How does the President’s message take in Springfield? I think that goes ahead of the [Emancipation] Proclamation in one sense. It is a trying thing that will work on both sides alike. If it does not, I shall be much mistaken. If that is what Burnside is waiting for before he advances, we most likely shall not see Richmond this winter which I was in hopes to do. I hear by the Baltimore Clipper that the Reb’s military authorities will contest every step of ground even if the civil [authorities] should surrender to us the City of Fredericksburg…We have heavy frosts out here but they do not affect me & we have warm days to match. It has rained for 2 hours now so we have a prospect of more mud seeing that we did not have any when we first camped here. If we can stand this climate, what can’t we do when we get home. I expect to be at home next summer though I may slip up on my calculations…”


Will Dunn, Co. F., 62nd Pennsylvania Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (The Civil War Letters of Will Dunn)

Camp near Falmouth, Va., December 6, 1862, to his parents.

“We are having very disagreeable weather. It commenced raining here yesterday morning and it turned into snow in the afternoon and it snowed all night until the morning. It was a hard looking for a person to live in those little shelter tents. Last winter there was thirteen of us in one tent and fine boys they were, but poor fellows—they are all either dead or discharged. There is only three of us left and we still tent to together. Us three boys has a log house built and a fire in it. We live very comfortable. I wish we would stay here all winter but that will not be for there is all appearances of a move now. It’s my wish and always has been to push on and I hope it will be settled some way this winter. I would like very much for to be ready to go home early next spring. I think when the western army makes a strike and our fleets begin to work, I think this will make Johnny Reb jump out of some of the Cotton States.”


George W. Shoemaker, Co. G, 126th Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S13)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Virginia, December 7, 1862 to his sister.

“…you said in your other letter that you wanted to know how my clothes and boots is. We have got plenty of clothes for we can get clothes any time now. And my boots is very near as good as when I got them. And the whole regiment refused coats like you spoke about the drafted men having for we had more clothes than we could carry. I have got two blouses to wear now and if they would give us as much to eat as wear, we could get along. But we have plenty now for there is plenty of sutlers coming since we have got paid off. But they sell everything for four prices.”


Peter V. Blakeman, Co. A, 122nd New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S4)

Virginia, Sunday [December] 7th 1862

…We started Thursday [December 4, 1862] on the march and had a hard one that day and the next day we started very early and about eight o’clock it began to rain and rained until 3 and then it began to snow and grow cold and at dark it was freezing cold and the ground was was two inches of snow on it and snowing like the devil. We had to scrape the snow off a spot to lay down on and was as wet as could be. There was no wood to be got but green pine and it was most dark when we got to our stopping place and we had a hard time of it. I faired rather worse than the company for they got there by 2 o’clock and had time to get up their tents and make a fire but we had nothing to eat — any of us. I are with the train as guard. I have nothing to do with the camp.¹ — Peter V. Blakeman


Herschel Wright Pierce, Co. A, 76th New York Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., I Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S21)

Camp of the 76th New York Vols, Aquia Creek, [Virginia], December 8th 1862, to his brother.

“I have nothing new to write except that it is intensely cold here with about 2 inches snow on the ground and as we have no stoves, it is extremely uncomfortable in the tents. We build a fire in front of our tents and enjoy it afterwards as well as we can. My fingers are now almost stiff with the cold and I have to write on my knee which accounts in a great measure for these uncouth characters and cold as it is, I must write today as we march again tomorrow. All manor of rumors are afloat and Heavy Rifled Siege Pieces are passing this point for the front at or near Fredericksburg. I suppose we shall be thrown to the front in Doubleday’s Division as it is well known that this brigade is a Fighting Brigade. Whether we shall fight at, or along the Rappahannock depends on the Rebs themselves. If they stand, there must be a fight. If they retreat, we shall follow them up.”


Cornelius Van Houten, 1st New Jersey Light Artillery, Battery B, 2nd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (Cornelius Van Houten)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., December 8th 1862, to his father.

“I had not been on duty two days before we had orders to march. Well we have been marching ever since until we encamped here and now we are under strict marching orders. We marched out to Warrenton. We stayed there a few days, then we marched back to Fairfax. Then we had travelled 80 miles. Then to Fredericksburg is a long distance. I don’t exactly know how far it is. Through all this march, it rained constantly. You can judge how the roads were with a whole division traveling over it. We marched for ten days steady. You can think how pleasant it was after we marched all day to encamp with no tents—nothing but the coverings of our guns to cover us—hungry, wet and cold, tired. I tell you, Father, I thought something about my snug little room above the warm dining room.

Father you must not blame me for getting a little homesick and wishing the war was over so I could come home. Father, if I could come home safe, I would be contented to live on the poorest fare and in a barn or cellar for we have no tents yet. It has been snowing and it is very, very cold. It seems to me I never was so cold as now. But I must not fill your ears with my troubles. You have enough to think of taking care of the family. Don’t think of me for I guess I shall live through it and if God spares me to come home again, I will be an Old Soldier or Patriot—but my patriotism is most worn out.

Father, you must not expect to see me this winter for we are not going in winter quarters at all. We expect to encamp out all the rest of our time unless Richmond is taken before spring, which event I am afraid will not happen.”


Hannibal Augustus Johnson, Co. B, 3rd Maine Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp near Falmouth, Virginia, December 8th, 1862, to his friend.

“The weather for the past week has been very cold—full as cold as we found it anytime last winter—and on the 4th of the month, snow fell about two inches deep and at this moment it is none the less, the sun not being warm enough since its fall to melt it a bit. If we lived like a civilized being, we should think nothing of the cold, but to have nothing to cover you from the snow, rain, wind and cold with the exception of a thin piece of cotton duck four feet square [which] is rough enough for an Indian who is used to such treatment but it comes hard for us. And withal this, the North is clamorous for an advance. Now take it home to yourself, how could you live to be very thinly clothed and as poorly fed (for I have just made a dinner off of the worst of wormy hard bread—worms just like those you find in a chestnut) to lay out on the frozen ground and with snow on that that with nothing over your head but the cold sky for when we are on the move, we seldom ever put up our shelters at night when we know we are to start again at early dawn with only one of them government blankets over you. Do you think you could stand it long? If you think you can, just make your bed tonight out in the yard with only one blanket over you and in the morning I think if you had life enough left to speak, you would say that it is impossible for a winter campaign in as cold a climate as we are in now.

This morning I came very near freezing one of my hands in going to the spring after water for my humble breakfast (for we have no protection for our hands) and it was a long time after I got back to my tent before I got the frost out of it. We have been on the ground that we are at present eight days and the men have built themselves log basements and shelters for a roof but this had to be done all between drill hours for they drill us just as if we were raw recruits. But the general commanding, seeing how the men were suffering from exposure, this morning opened his hard heart enough to countermand the order for drill today so that the men might make themselves comfortable and the brigade campground looks like a mammoth ship yard for most every man is at work on pine, black walnut, and red oak logs, and by night there will be a vast village of log houses and in these houses with a fire all night, it is all you can do to keep warm. If I had not received a box from home with underclothes, vest, boots, &c., I do think I should of froze to death for government is very dilatory in getting clothes for the men for men with bare feet is a very frequent sight. Also men without a single shirt to cover themselves with, for many are the cases in the regiment like this.

Yesterday there was a great rejoicing in camp for the men had six potatoes apiece given them by our able Commissary and we had been out so long that their appearance was like the sun after a long storm, and says we to ourselves, goodbye wormy bread for one meal at least. Are not these pleasant auspices for a winter’s campaign? Is not the future encouraging to us? Should you not think our courage will be good? Now you may think I am in bad humor, getting discouraged, discontented, heartsick, and all this, and that under such circumstances apt to exaggerate somewhat, but such is not the case. I am in as [good] spirits as ever I wish to be, but the other day I see something in one of the New England papers that got my dander up and I have only partially got over it now. It was this. There was some three-cent correspondent that chanced to be at our Division Headquarters on Thanksgiving Day and he went on to tell what they had for their dinner such as turkeys, chickens, puddings, wine sauce, and all this and that, and wound up by saying that by being in the field, we continue to live in style and how fortunate the Division was in having such as able Commissary and Quartermaster and went on to give them a puff. But if the fool had come into our regiment and seen the dinner the men that doing all that is done, suffering all that can be thought of, I think he would sing another tune for all in the name of heaven we had on Thanksgiving Day was wormy hard bread and coffee without a particle of sugar to make it palatable. And after all this, this ignoramus went on to say how well we were provided for and this same jackass went on to say that the men were all clothed and in the best of spirits, eager for an advance—the sooner the better. Now this is one of the damndest lies ever told. The men are in rags and they do not want to advance—no more than a cat wants two tails.

Now this is not an act of the men being afraid to meet the enemy for fighting is the very last thing thought of by them. The enemy that they do fear though is the cold weather which will kill more than the bullet ever thought of doing. So when you hear anyone say that the men want to advance during the cold weather, you may say to yourself that he has only visited the comfortable quarters of the general, not the uncomfortable ones of the privates. On Thanksgiving Day I could not help thinking of the two such days I passed in your family—the first one when I was with Kitty’s family, and then we passed the day at your Father’s hospitable home. The second [time was] at your home and I could not contrast those two days with the one just past and gone and note the difference. But I hope and pray that my last day of this kind is passed—that is, as a soldier—for I have passed two of them. On the first one we had pea soup. The second I have already numerated. My Father was going to send me a box of articles such as we have on such a day at home, but I, fearing I should not receive it, wrote him accordingly and I am much obliged for your good intentions. I will take the will for the deed.

I am afraid as you say that the 8th Massachusetts have seen their pleasantest times as soldiers for men now in the field are put in to fight, not to be a mere show, although some of them go in fortifications to drill at Heavy Artillery and do not have the many changes a soldier in the field is subjected to. But this class gets as much praise as if they had done all the fighting that has been done but we being in Kearney’s old Division and having got a good name (for our Division is called the “Fighting Division” by all that know us), we have got to keep in the field to keep our name where they now are. And the other day, after being reviewed by General Hooker, he told us that the first troops that entered Richmond would be Kearney’s & Hooker’s old divisions.

I am glad to hear of one person being tenderhearted, meaning yourself, and no doubt such scenes as those you passed through at the departure of the 8th [Massachusetts] aroused such a kindred feeling, and I myself considered that as one of my redeeming traits before enlisting. But being associated with nothing but men for the last 19 months, and those men seeking the blood of their fellow man, I say I have lost some of the more sensitive feelings I at one time possessed. But at the same time, I can say that in all the temptations that has been around me, that today my morals are better than they were the day I left my own native state which I know many cannot say.”


Charley Howe, 36th Massachusetts Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (Letters of Charley Howe)

Near Fredericksburg, Va., December 9th 1862, to his parents.

“Since I last wrote, the company has been on picket on the Rappahannock. We went down Thursday afternoon and everything betokened fair weather. The old City of Fredericksburg was in plain sight and the clocks could be heard to strike very plainly. The evening was beautiful—not a cloud to be seen, and the moon and stars shining in all their splendor. Dogs seem to be numerous in Fredericksburg for their barking and fighting could be heard all night long. Occasionally a loud laugh, cheer or rather yell from the opposite side of the river convinced us that the rebels were not far distant. At length all was quiet. Everyone seemed to have gone to rest but the pickets who stood carefully watching the river and rebel guards lest the skunks should cut up some of their midnight gun games and take us prisoners in the face of our army.

About two o’clock A. M., clouds made their appearance and in half an hour a cold rain began to fall which turned to snow sometime in the forenoon. About five o’clock P. M. we started for camp and when we reached it, we were a gay looking set—ice and snow clinging to our clothes and equipments. Our tents, which we fortunately had left standing afforded us but little shelter but not until we had built some roaring fires could we feel comfortable. Soon we were told that a mail had arrived and to my great satisfaction I received father’s letters of the 23rd and December 1st. This with a good supper counterbalanced my uncomfortable feeling and (to use a favorite term), I was all hunk

What do you think of the [President’s] message [to Congress]? My opinions is that if the South don’t accept of it, they will accept of nothing and we will stay our three years out. But they will come to terms—mark my word. That message came from a long head. I think more of Mr. Lincoln than I ever did before and he can be pardoned for his past slowness. He calculated to suit in a measure all parties. Of course all will have to knuckle a little, but for all that, I think all will be satisfied unless it is the damned abolitionists. But it is not for me to comment on it. All I hope is that the loafers up North will shut up their blab about the South’s repenting their folly and all such nonsense as that.”


George W. Fraser, Co. E, 122nd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S17)

Camp near Falmouth, Va., December 9, 1862, to his brother.

“Our present camp is within 1½ miles of the town of Falmouth which is situated on the Rappahannock river opposite Fredericksburg. The rebels are said to occupy that city with a strong force. Our pickets are on this side of the river and the rebels right opposite. It is rumored in camp that three of their pickets were frozen to death the other night. This is indeed quite true as they are very scant in clothing—some having no shoes to their feet and not more to cover their body than a shirt and a pair of torn pants. They are indeed a pitiful set of human beings. I and no one else can understand why so many troops should be lying idle here at this point. Some think that the army is waiting for supplies; others think that Burnside is afraid to make the attack and waiting for Congress to try to offer a compromise to the rebels. But I am very much inclined to think that we are holding them at bay here at Fredericksburg while the greater part of the army is approaching Richmond by way of the Peninsula and James river. This is only my opinion and I hope is very near correct. We are not yet in winter quarters but it is generally supposed that we will stay here for some time. Some of the boys have built their winter huts. I have none yet but will commence building tomorrow. There is snow on the ground but the weather is generally very pleasant for this season of the year….Our regiment is not as healthy as it might be. The general complaint is rheumatic fever and jaundice.”


James Sanks Brisbin, 6th U. S. Cavalry, 2nd Brig., Cavalry Div. —Right Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp 6th US Cavalry, Belle Plain, Virginia, December 9th, 1862 to his wife.

“The river is now frozen over but not hard enough to bear. If the river gets solid, I think we will either go over or the Rebs will come over. All the people of Falmouth and Fredericksburg are camped out. It must be pretty cold on the women & children.

I think the great battle of the war is at hand. All other battles will be as nothing when compared with it. They say we have four hundred thousand men here. I think not so many as that but we certainly have three hundred thousand and that is a good many men. The Rebels must have two hundred and fifty thousand so we will be able to get up quite a respectable fight. Half a million of men fighting will raise considerable smoke and dust and make quite a noise.

I suppose you would not care if there was a fight & they did keep me under arrest and keep me out of it, but I would not miss the next battle for anything. I would rather lose a leg. Our men are all anxious for a fight & confident they can whip the Rebels. The next battle will end the war, one way or the other. If we are defeated, I think the Confederacy will be acknowledged. But if we whip them, they will make peace. God grant the war may soon end.”


Jacob Pyewell, Co. I, 106th Pennsylvania Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div. II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp near Falmouth, Virginia, December 10, 1862, to his family.

“We had orders last night to have 3 days rations cooked and in our haversack and be ready to march at a moment’s notice so that don’t look as if we would stop here much longer. To where we will go from here, I cannot tell you but I suppose it will be on towards Frederick[sburg] and from there on to Richmond. From what I can learn, the Rebels are pretty strong at Frederick[sburg] but we will weaken them when we get at them. I think somehow or other that we will go right through to Richmond this time. We will go right through on the fast time this time. I don’t think there is going to be any more skedaddles. I think now we have got the force to put down this rebellion and the right man [Gen. Ambrose Burnsides] at our head and I do believe that he intends to settle this [war] this winter.”


Charles Clarence Miller, Co. D, 140th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 2nd Div.; V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S21)

Camp near Fredericksburg, December 10, 1862, to his parents.

“We are in camp near Falmouth & Fredericksburg is across the river Rappahannock. Last Friday it snowed all day and most all night and it is still on the ground but not as much as it has thawed some and made it very muddy, but today it is pretty warm and I think that the snow will go very fast and if it does, it will be very muddy.

Today they are a giving the boys 60 rounds of cartridges each as tomorrow they say we have to move again but they do not know where but think into winter quarters. That is the reason that we have to get those cartridges for as every man has to have sixty rounds when they encamp for the winter. I think that it is about time that they did move again as we have not got much more wood to burn. If the war lasts two years longer, there won’t be woods left for to make rail fences as we burn all that we can find when we stop.”


John W. Lund, Co. C, 8th New York Cavalry; 1st Brig., Cavalry Div. —Right Grand Division (S&S23)

Belle Plains, Va., December 11th 1862, to his family.

“I wrote a few lines to Lucy some time last month. We were then in Warrenton but our headquarters are now at Belle Plains. It is about 5 miles from Fredericksburg. We are now doing picket duty on the Rappahannock below Fredericksburg. We have not had any fighting since we left Warrenton but we are expecting a large battle in a few days as there is any quantity of rebs on the other side of the river. We have exchanged papers with their pickets and traded sugar and coffee for tobacco as it is a scarce article with them and tobacco with us. I don’t know as I can write anything about the war as you know more about it than we do here. It is not very often that we get a newspaper without our friends send them to us…

We have had some snow here and very cold weather but it is quite pleasant now—but not very pleasant soldiering for we have not had as much as a shelter tent since we came into Virginia. But hard fare will not kill what is left of us or we should have been dead long ago. You wrote that John Balch said he was sick of a soldier’s life. He has not seen any of it yet. Let them follow the 8th Cavalry where they have been for the past three months and they will know something about soldier’s life.”


William Capers Dickson, Co. I, Cobb’s Legion (Cavalry) Battalion (S&S13)

Camp near the Rapid Ann [Rapidan river], December 12th 1862 to his sister

“I cannot find words to express how miserable I was when on opening it I beheld what it contained. I could hardly realize that my dear brother was indeed dead. But I can dwell on the subject no longer. It makes me miserable. The weather is very pleasant at present though there has been snow on the ground for five or six days and it was so cold part of the time that some of the men’s whiskers froze where they breathed on them. There was heavy firing going on yesterday some miles from here, supposed to be at Fredericksburg, and the report has just come in that it was Gen. [J. E. B.] Stuart and that he had blown up the pontoon bridges there and taken three companies of Yankees. I think there is to be an awful battle fought at Fredericksburg and I pray that God may prosper our side. The Yankee force there is suppose to be about two hundred and forty thousand and our force one hundred and twenty thousand. They have the advantage in numbers but God will defend the right.”


During the Battle Letters & Diaries

Samuel Holmes Doten, Co. E, 29th Massachusetts Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

“Thursday, December 11th—We were ordered at one o’clock this morning to issue cartridges to the men and at 8 o’clock we were in line ready to start. We waited till 4 o’clock p.m. and marched to the banks of the river when we were ordered back again. We pitched some of our tents. Everything had been got ready to leave this place for the other side of the river. At daylight this morning, our batteries opened and were replied to with spirit. We have 140 guns in position and shelled the woods and city. The city was soon on fire in several places and was burning. We laid three pontoon bridges over but with heavy loss and sent over a Brigade but it was then too dark to send more. The Rebels made some good shots at the bridge. Columbus Adams returned to the company today.

Friday, December 12th—Broke camp at about 8 o’clock this morning and took up line of march for the river at 10 o’clock. We crossed over the pontoon bridge at double quick and into the city and formed line of battle. The city is badly riddled with shot and shell. At 3 o’clock p.m. our batteries begun to shell over us and the enemy to reply. Troops have been crossing above and below all day. At 3:30 o’clock p.m. the Rebel batteries got good range of us and dropped their compliments among us. Lieut. Carpenter [Co. H] was wounded in the arm and many shells struck close to us. At sunset the shelling stopped. I found a Secesh flag—a small one. It was in a house that had been shelled. We held our position for the night and laid down on the ground beside our stacks.

Saturday, December 13th—We passed a chilly night. Got breakfast at 7 o’clock and at 9 o’clock formed in line of battle and marched down river. At 9:30 the rebels fired the first gun. It is a good day and pleasant but very smokey. The firing has been very heavy on the right and left flanks and at times the musketry has also been heavy. We are the centre division and stationed in front, close to the banks of the river. At 4 o’clock we were ordered to the left. The Brigade formed in line of battle on the battlefield just within reach of the rebel guns. We remained here ready for action but was not called in. J[ames] L. Pettis of my company was wounded by a rifle shot.

Sunday, December 14th—We started last night at about twelve o’clock and went to the bridge to relieve the Brigade, then on guard. When we got there we found it already done by Gen. Sigel so we marched back to where we started from at daylight, position just to the right of the one near the river under the hill. At 7 o’clock we fired our first gun for the day and was quickly replied to. We soon after marched back to near the bridge and then stood all day in the mud. As the City Mayor’s house was nearby, I went into it. It is terribly shattered and torn to pieces. It was an elegant house and surrounded with beautiful grounds. After dinner I heard that some of the captains of the 18th Mass. Regt. were wounded. Went up to a house nearby that was used for a hospital and found Capts. [William H.] Winsor & Drew of Plymouth, both wounded quite severely. They told me that Capt. Collingwood of Plymouth was also wounded but I could not find him. At night our regiment took position on higher ground and laid down for the night.

Monday, December 15th—This morning the sunrise was bright and clear. We found that our troops on the other side of the river had not been idle through the night but had thrown up four batteries for large guns as we cannot make headway with small guns or light batteries against their entrenchments. It is said that we have 10-inch Columbiads in Battery. If so, we shall soon have music about us. Our plans of operation seem to be Hooker on the right, Franklin on the left, and Sumner in the center. Hooker and Franklin were engaged yesterday and suffered severely and apparently gained nothing. Sumner was also engaged and suffered some with a like result. We have lost from six to eight thousand in killed, wounded, and missing. We have stood to our arms all day ready for any emergency. At about eight o’clock this evening we were ordered to be ready to march and all orders to be given silently as possible. Soon all the troops were moving as they have been ever since dark over the pontoon bridge back to the old camps. All the afternoon the ambulances have been very busy carrying over the wounded. We have orders to bring up the rear and to take up the bridge over the creek, three in number.

Tuesday, December 16th—We succeeded in taking up all the bridges and loading them into boats and as they were outside of our picket line and the pickets taken off. It was dangerous work but we accomplished it by two o’clock this morning and then took up our line of march over the river bridge and back to our old camp where we arrived at three o’clock this morning, tired and wet through with sweat. Thus ends our crossing of the Rappahannock. We did not expect to get much sleep and was not disappointed. At daylight this morning we had rain and having no tent up, we had to get wet. At about 9 o’clock a.m. it cleared away cold. We pitched our tent and tried to dry our clothes. [James L.] Pettis was carried to Washington. [Benjamin F.] Bates, when he found or rather thought we were going into battle, made good time over the bridge to Falmouth. Six batteries have been shelling the rebel’s batteries. What we are to do next is not yet revealed. Quite a number of stragglers left over the other side were taken prisoners this morning. The bridges are all taken up and as far as that is concerned, all is about as it was before.”


Alonzo Clarence Ide, Co. C, 2nd Michigan Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

“Thursday, Dec. 11th—The battle of Fredericksburg has commenced. Our batteries are shelling the town. We have orders to be in readiness to march at 4 in the morning in light marching order.

Friday, Dec. 12th—Time 9 a.m. Our Brigade has just crossed the river. We crossed on the pontoon bridge and are now in Fredericksburg occupying the lower part of the town.

Saturday, Dec. 13th—The ball has opened once more this morning. The fighting so far has been mostly done with artillery.

Sunday, Dec. 14th—Time 4 p.m. This day has been comparatively quiet. There has been more or less cannonading and some skirmishing going on today.

Monday, Dec, 15th—Today as regards fighting has been pretty much like yesterday with but few exceptions.

Tuesday, Dec. 16th—Last night we recrossed the river at about eleven a.m. [p.m.] and now occupy our former camp opposite Fredericksburg.”


Gen. Sumner made his headquarters in the Lacy House, or Chatham Manor, on a hillside overlooking the Rappahannock river opposite Fredericksburg. Hull and other members of his company in the 8th Illinois Cavalry stood in line in front of the house on the 11th, 12th and 13th of December where they had a view of the entire battlefield when not obscured by smoke.

Delos Hull, Co. H, 8th Illinois Cavalry, 1st Brigade, Cavalry Division, IX Corps, Right Grand Division (S&S23)

Thursday, December 11th 1862—We were off at the appointed time. Took the road to Falmouth. Went to Gen. Sumner’s Headquarters and was drawn up in line and stood there all day. Our forces commenced to built three pontoon bridges across the river. They made out to get one nearly done when the Reb sharpshooters opened on them from the houses and began to pick off our men who were to work in the bridges. This was a signal for the ball to commence which it did in good earnest and continued for nearly 4 hours when both sides seemed to have a desire to rest a spell for they both ceased firing. It’s so very smokey [like] a fog.

Friday, December 12th 1862—Were routed out at 5 o’clock a.m. and started for Headquarters at 7 o’clock and were drawn up in line & stood there all day. There was not much fighting done—only artillery. There was considerable of that. We returned to Belle Plains at night. The weather was good but it was very smokey. Troops were crossing all day.

Saturday, December 13th 1862—Were routed out at 5 o’clock and started at 7 o’clock for Headquarters. Arrived there at 8 and was drawn up in line. There was a good deal of skirmishing and artillery fighting all the forenoon and about one o’clock it became a general engagement. We were drawn up on a hill where we could see all the movements. It was awful hard fighting. It raged with all the fury imaginable from one o’clock until 7 p.m. when both sides seemed willing to rest for the night. Our loss was much heavier than the enemy’s for they had earthworks and our Boys had nothing to protect them. When the firing ceased we held about the same ground as in the morn. The weather was fine, only it was quite smokey. Gen. [William B.] Franklin captured a battery and a brigade of infantry from the enemy.

Sunday, December 14th 1862—Were routed out at 5. We started at 7 o’clock for Headquarters. Arrived there and were drawn up in line when Cos. E, H, K, and D were detailed to go across the river and relieve Cos. L, I, C, & F who were on picket. Went down to go across the river and as we went over the hill on this side of the river, the Rebs saw us and began to shell us which they kept up pretty lively until we got across. We had to go about one mile to the right of Fredericksburg (up the steam nearly opposite of Falmouth) where we found them. Our line of pickets were only half a mile from the enemy’s batteries and right out on the flat in plain sight where if more than two of us got together, they would throw a shell at us. The pickets were not more than 70 or 80 rods apart. The weather was very warm and nice although a little smokey. There was not much fighting—only the artillery and a little skirmishing with the pickets. Our [men] were getting up their wounded all day.

Monday, December 15th 1862—We remained on picket all day. No. fighting except a few shots exchanged between the batteries. Spent most of the day in searching the houses to see what we could find. There were two splendid houses and the residence of Mrs. Ann E. Fitzgerald. The other a Mr. Hoover (I believe) in the latter was left a splendid piano and in fact in both of them nearly all the furniture was left. Weather clear.

Tuesday, December 16th 1862—Were routed out at about 3 o’clock and ordered to pack up and mount which we did and came down to the bridge to come across the river and found the artillery and infantry all moving. They seemed to be recrossing the river. We recrossed and came to [camp]. We remained in camp all day. No forage for our horses. We got all of two quarts of oats.

Joshua H. Tower, Co. F, 1st Massachusetts Heavy Artillery (S&S23)

Fort DeKalb [Arlington, Height’s Va.], December 13, 1862, to his sister.

“There is a battle being fought at Fredericksburg about sixty miles from here and about half way between here and Richmond. The papers say it will be the bloodiest battle of the century. Already there are five thousand sick and wounded in the hospitals from that fight. The Union forces under Gen. Burnside have got possession of Fredericksburg and are driving the rebels out of their fortifications but it will cost seas of blood to do it and then they will retreat into other fortifications to be still driven, unless some fortunate circumstance shall give us Richmond while Burnside is engaging the rebels at Fredericksburg.

17th. Since writing the above, news has arrived that Gen. Burnside has retreated across the Chickahominy [Rappahannock] and abandoned the fight after losing ten thousand men killed, wounded and missing. Burnside, in his dispatch to the general government, says he felt that the enemy’s works could not be carried and that a repulse would be disastrous to  his army. Finally, I can’t tell anything about it when the war will end or which will come off victorious, but hope we shall come [out] top of the heap.”


John Boultwood Edson, Co. E, 27th New York Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S23)

On the Battlefield of Fredericksburg, December 13th [1862], to his father.

“This is the second night that we have bivouacked upon the battlefield. The enemy is in strong position before us. We crossed in force yesterday morning the night before after our forces had finished shelling the city. Our regiment was ordered over & deployed as skirmishers and scour the country a short distance in front after which we returned across the river. The next morning—yesterday I mean—the whole Left Grand Division crossed. Our position is near the center. Our lines is about 10 miles long so you may judge of the quantity of ground we cover and have to fight over. Our brigade lay under the fire of the rebel batteries all day. Tomorrow we take the front as skirmishers. I may fall. It is a hard contested field. It is (nip & tuck) with both sides so far although I believe the advantage if any is with Stonewall Jackson. I hear [he] commands the rebels.

We attacked them on the left this forenoon with a view of flanking them but did not make much headway. They have a very strong position. The troops have to spend the night in the open air & tonight are not allowed to unpack their knapsacks. This order is that we may be ready to support the skirmishers in case they are being driven in…I will now close this as I write under some difficulties sitting upon my knapsack & it upon the ground. The Rebel campfires are only a little over half a mile distance. So goodbye. If we meet no more here below, may we meet in a far better world where war & conflict is not thought of. May God defend the right is the sincere prayer of your son…”


Herbert Daniels, 7th Rhode Island Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S22)

Fredericksburg, Virginia [14 December 1862] Sunday Morning 10 o’clock, to his friend.

“There has been a great battle & Percy & I were in it but we were not hurt. The mail is going in a few minutes so I can’t write much. Lieut. [George A.] Wilbur was hit in the leg—not very bad. Mr. [Harris C.] Wright [of Co. B] was badly wounded. I can’t find out whether he is alive or not. He was rather rash, went up with the Colonel to the front while the rest of us were lying down. Thursday they shelled the city all day but we did nothing but look on. Friday forenoon we entered the city and stayed all day & night until yesterday noon when we went in the field and stayed till dark, lying down behind a hill except when we stood up to fire. The Colonel [Bliss] said the fire was as hot as men were ever exposed to. Only 18 men of our company & 14 of Percy’s could be found at night and yet there was but 1 known to be killed. Not a man in the regiment ran away or flinched. [Lieut.] Col. [Welcome Ballou] Sayles was killed instantly. We shall miss him very much. I don’t believe we shall go into battle again today.”


Josiah R. Kirkbride, Co. C, 23rd New Jersey Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S23)

Near Fredericksburg, [Virginia], December 14, 1862, to dear ones at home.

“I have half hour to write in. Yesterday we were in a very heavy battle for about two hours. I came out safe and sound. There is a few out of our company wounded. They are Capt. [Samuel] Carr in the foot, Alonzo [Moorehead] Bodine in the back, and one or two others. There is a very heavy battle here and we do not know when it will stop. We may soon be in it again but we are getting the best of them. We were in one of the heaviest [fights] ever was seen. The shells bursted all around us but I am safe. Give my love to all. So goodbye for the present. Pray for me.” 


Austin Doras Fenn, Co. H, 10th Vermont Infantry (S&S22)

[Rockville, Maryland-, December 14, 1862 to his wife.

“…The last news we have got here from Burnside [at Fredericksburg,] he was driving the rebels right along. He won’t when he has drove the rebels out of one place have to sit on his ass six weeks to talk about it. I believe he will have Richmond by New Years.”


Theodore Harmon, Co. I, 153rd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (Harman’s Civil War Letters)

[Camp] Dumfries, Virginia, December 14, 1862, to his wife.

“And now I must let you know that we had a very hard march and hain’t done marching yet. We have marched now for days through the mud and dirt till over our shoes. That was the hardest job that I ever had but this morning I feel good. I am ready for another march and I think we will march off very shortly. I thought we would take off already but we wait for our rations. They are all we just got two crackers and one pound of steak for one day and that was rare but the men ate it raw. But I can’t do that. I just threw my steak in the fire till it was roasted, then I ate it. I tell you, Louisa, soldiering is a hard life but I like it better than I did. I think we will be down in Fredericksburg tomorrow. Then we will have some fighting to do. But that is just what I like.

I seen more soldiers this morning than I ever seen [before]. They are all moving down to Fredericksburg. They’ve been marching through this place since this morning daylight but I think we will start pretty soon too and I think they are about 30 thousand of soldiers that camped here last night and they are all going down to Fredericksburg. And if we are all down, they are about three hundred thousand soldiers there.”


John Boultwood Edson, Co. E, 27th New York Infantry, 2nd Brigade, 1st Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S23)

Still on the Battlefield, Monday morning, December 15th [1862] to his father.

“Yesterday all day we were on picket and had to lay under their fire all day. Whenever we would put up our heads, they would pop at us. The Rebs are very strongly fortified. It will be a great sacrifice of lives to take their position. Yesterday being Sunday, they did not commence on either side.”


George Everett White, Co. K, 120th New York Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S10)

On the Battlefield, December 15, 1862 to his father.

“We came on the field Saturday. Have laid under fire ever since. We expect to have a fight any moment. The Rebs are in the woods about 25 rods in front. I have not time to write. Much the most is just going out. ‘Tis a big fight, this being the 3rd day. We are alright yet. Nobody hurt in our regiment. We are in the extreme front. Will write more at the close up etc. of the battle. We are in Sickles Division, Gen. Hall’s Brigade. The dead and wounded lie around very thick. Can’t write any more.”


Edson Emery, Co. E, 2nd Vermont Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S19)

Battlefield Fredericksburg, Va., December 15, 1862 to his Mother.

“This is the first opportunity I have had to write you. This is the fifth day of the fight here. Saturday our regiment was engaged. We lost about 60 men in killed & wounded. Our company had four wounded—no one that you knew except Fred Chamberlain. He was only slightly wounded. We was very fortunate. We was under a terrible fire. The great share of the fighting has been with artillery but we expect hard infantry fighting before it is over, The whole Rebel Army is here & they have great advantage in position. They are protected on a high hill. Our line is about six miles long. We are now waiting for our reserves to come up. Then I suppose we shall try to carry their works. Philo is well & tough. Our regiment done splendidly in the fight, so our Generals say. It is fine weather now.”


Edgar A. Burpee, Co. I, 19th Maine Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

Fredericksburg [Virginia], December 15th 1862, to his father. [Includes several sketches]

Edgar A. Burpee, Co. I, 19th Maine Infantry, Maine State Archives

“Have just sent you a few lines stating we had gained possession of this city and I was yet safe. While waiting for our troops to get arranged properly for an advance, I will commence to you a statement of what has occurred since I wrote you while on picket. We were relieved from picket at about 7 o’clock in the eve and after a march of 1.5 hours reached our encampment which, by the way had been moved to a hill a short distance from the one we had occupied two days before. After pitching tents, and building fires, we commenced anew to enjoy ourselves. This was Wednesday evening and while sitting by our fire—for I tented with the Lieutenants—who should approach us but Geo. Green of our city on his way to see Edward. We were very glad to see him and our tongues were busy enough talking about Rockland people and news. We had him sleep with us that night and he will tell you about what transpired so I will not pause here to write about it.

At about 2 o’clock, Lieut. [Gershom F.] Burgess was summoned to the Colonel’s quarters and when he came back he reported that we had received orders to march in the morning at 6 o’clock with our rations and blankets but not knapsacks & other baggage must be left behind, and all our preparations must be made quietly. Being acting orderly, I summoned the company at 4 o’clock and gave them the orders and all immediately commenced operations. At the appointed hour we were in the line and took up our line of march down the hill to the plain and found our whole corps in motion & when our place in the line approached, we found them. Let me say, however, that at about 5:30 o’clock, while we were busy at our work, the report of a gun was heard which rolled through the morning air like a deep roar of the thunder. This was a signal gun and to us indicated that something was in the process of being done. At 6 another was heard and immediately after the rattle of musketry and some other guns intertwined with musketry from our forces at the river engaged in laying the pontoon bridge.

We marched with our Corps about a mile near the river and on a plain between the two hills stacked arms and lay down awaiting the order to move forward. We were here waiting for the pontoon bridge to be laid so we could cross. This was done by the Engineer Corps supported by the advance of our division (our division being in the advance of the whole corps). All this time the guns of both forces were constantly being fired and such a roar I never heard before. It seems as if the very heavens were filled with thunder and it was striving to see how much noise it could make. We found afterward that our force were engaged in shelling the city.

About 4 o’clock we moved forward toward the city and came upon the river bank amidst the dropping of rebel shells, and at double quick crossed the pontoon bridge & set foot in the doomed city for the first time. We filed out into the street that runs along the river’s bank, having the honor of being the first regiment of our brigade in which was the 7th Michigan & 16th Massachusetts had preceded us, and as we entered, ran up the street some 5 or 6 rods in the advance of us skirmishing and the bullets of the rebs came whistling thickly over our heads and into our midst. 

When we first enter the city, you come upon the river’s bank which gently rises from its edge and extends to the middle of the place & then descends again so the city sits upon a hill. Its streets are laid out in regular squares (I shall draw you a plan as soon as I can). Some skirmishing going on in the next street above us. The men nicely protected from the rebel shots.

When the pontooniers commenced to lay the bridge, the rebs kept silent till they had laid about 6 rods & then from the houses & the guard house marked [on sketch], their sharpshooters rapidly picked off the men This was a trying time. Every man who stepped out to do anything was of course a mark. The 7th Michigan being at supporting distance was ordered to cross in boats. No one seemed willing to run the risk. Gen. Burnside addressed them saying he wanted the men to cross & appealed to their patriotism &c. (so report says) when they immediately volunteered to go. After taking a drink of whiskey, the boats pushed off and in a few minutes touched the other shore notwithstanding the rebel shots from this city. The first man who landed fell dead & some of the others were wounded but ashore the rest went & soon after others and a struggle for the mastery began which ended in our gaining the ground.

The laying of the pontoon bridge over the Rappahannock

Our batteries too poured into the Rebels showers of shell so that they completely riddled the houses nearby killing a large number of the enemy. Several houses were at this time on fire having been set by our shells and as it was near dark, the light of them aided us in our operations. The men were ordered to remain in this street till morning and make themselves as comfortable as possible. By 7 o’clock the firing had nearly ceased and our pickets were thrown up the street when our men commenced to making themselves comfortable by ransacking the houses and stores, tearing down fences and out buildings. In 15 minutes after they commenced, the street was filled with soldiers running to and fro, loaded with boards, beds and bedding and clothes of all descriptions, crockery ware and household furniture, tobacco, bee hives, flour, sugar, and every variety of goods from apothecary, dry goods, grocery, liquor, and jewelry, stoves. It was amusing though sad scenes were occurring around us, to see the different acts, faces & attitudes of the men & hear their expressions. One fellow came out of a house dressed up in women’s clothes & his queer pranks caused a great deal of merriment. Eatables were freely distributed and fires being built them men commenced to cook their suppers.

The ransacking of Fredericksburg by Union troops

The old regiments declared thy never lived as before. Everything was in abundance, so much so that it was hard to give away many kinds of articles. Bread and flapjacks with honey & preserves were quickly made and devoured. Every pocket was filled with tobacco or some trinket or other. Our haversacks were well stoved with some article of food and most of us had a good bed with a prospect of a night of rest. The men seemed wild with joy, yet found so many things they would love to carry with them they seemed almost frantic because they had no place to put them.

All this time the dead and wounded were being brought down the street. The surgeons were busy attending to those badly wounded and the little foothold we had gained now became at once a scene of revelry & a hospital. On going up the street we could see & stumbled over the dead of both sides, some with their legs or arms shot off, some struck in the head with shell, and others rifled by bullets. Some of the wounded would crawl to some place of shelter and there groan till their comrades came to their relief. It was indeed a sad scene and many a brave heart softened by the thoughts of the many who would mourn the loss of those who lay about us gave forth its feelings of pity and sympathy.

We lay down and slept what we could but ready at any moment to form in line of battle for as there was but few men over comparatively and danger of an attack was apprehended. Morning came and at any early hour we formed again into line and moved up or toward one square and formed in line of battle. By this we advanced toward the enemy and at the same time made space for more who came after, to form in our rear to support us. Thus we moved forward, one square at a time, the enemy at times shelling us at a furious rate—especially when they saw our troops pass by the streets. We were ordered to lie low or march in a stooping position so that we were often covered from the enemy by the houses or fences.

To show you how you see between each perpendicular street is a regiment. Our regiment marched up A street, the 34th New York up B, 1st Minnesota up C street, and then form in the same position in D street as we were on the first, and so on, one square at a time. Also a line of regiments was extended along nearly the whole length of the city so we advanced in strong force. We lay on the 2nd street till about noon waiting for other brigades to come over and during that time our men were sacking houses & cooking, for the inhabitants, when they left the city, did it in haste and most of them left everything they had in their houses without moving them. As the men went into the houses, used their dishes, stoves, wood, and flour, &c. and a fine meal was prepared. It was curious to observe the effects of our shot and shell. Some struck chimneys, others would go straight through a house & inside would smash looking glasses, tables, chairs, and cut up all kinds of capers. One house had 25 shot holes through it. And most every one had a mark of a shell in it.

Chaplain A. B. Fuller, 16th Mass. Regt.

The ambulance corps were also engaged carrying off the dead and wounded. As the rebs were in the buildings & fired from them, it gave our men a very hard chance to make their shots effective. Consequently we suffered considerably. All about the streets, many a dead rebel lay, showing our men had not fought in vain. In the street where we were two or three rebels lay; one had his whole side and his arm off, another had the top of his head and brains carried away—both shocking sights. The Rev. A[arthur] B[uckminster] Fuller, chaplain of one of the Mass. Regiments also lay here dead from a bullet in his breast. You remember he is a correspondent of the Boston Journal and signed his name A. B. F. 

At noon we moved up another square in to Princess Ann Street—one of the main streets of the city. At this time the part of the city seemed alive with troops and we had quite a force here. The rebels had also fallen back to the outskirts of the place so we had almost complete possession. As we were nearer the rebels they threw shells into us quite freely but fortunately no one was seriously injured. I assure you these shells are frightful things as [Gen.] Heintzelman calls them and when they come too near they make feller haul in his head just a little. The rebels have good range and plunked the shell right into the street where we was most every time.

About the middle of the p.m., or rather toward night, we began to prepare to sleep. Orders came to lie down by the side of the street, on the sidewalk, and to have no fires. Great care was taken by our officers to keep the men from being exposed and of doing anything whereby the enemy might know how much of a force we had in the city. At this order our men immediately searched the houses nearby and brought from them bedding and a line of beds could be seen all along the street in a few moments. Our company was not behind in the matter. We found some nice feather beds and mattresses and “laid in” for a good rest. But we were disappointed in this for just as we had prepared our hotel for occupancy, the Colonel sent word for us to go out on picket and we had to leave all and instead of rest, the prospect was that we should have a night of weary watchfulness.

Obeying orders—a soldier’s stern duty—we with another company from our regiment proceeded two squares further in the advance and after being divided into the outer picket and reserve, commenced our night’s labor. Lieut. Burgess was in command of the outer picket and was stationed behind a house one square forward of us thus [sketch].

The advance picket was to keep awake all night but in the reserve one part slept and the other kept awake, ready for an emergency. The rebel pickets were in front of us only a short distance and we could hear them talk & walk about. Also as they were at work digging their rifle pits. The house where Lieut. Burgess was stationed was open and his men were allowed in part to remain in it. I visited it and found it one of the most richly furnished and elegantly finished mansion I have seen in all my journey. The furniture was of latest style and much of it was fancy articles such as inlaid tables, chess tables, stands, &c. &c. large pictures hung about the room, statuary, large vases or flowers stood upon the mantle, rich carpets covered the floor, extensive libraries were in appropriate apartments, closets of china, glass and crockery ware, vessels for liquor, grand piano, harp, and huge stands of music. Larder filled with all kinds of eatables. Clothing apartments hung with the most costly apparel. In fact, everything to make a home pleasant & happy—all that one could wish was found there—and all strewn in confusion about the house having been left by the flying occupants and sacked by the soldiers. It was sad to see such a waste of property, and if the owners ever return, they must feel heart sick. 

A widow lady lived there and she had a daughter who it appears is quite genteel and of a literary turn. I picked up an account book and found in it a photograph which I will send in one of my letters. If I had only known as much as I do now, I would have had some silver ware to send home for there was plenty of it about me. I set out to take 2 silver candle sticks but thought I could not send them home for perhaps a very long time. Picketing here was fine fun and our boys enjoyed it to its fullest extent. Towards morning when it became light enough for the rebels to see our men, they began to shell us and they sent them over us and they would burst over us and the pieces would fly in all directions. We had to lie down on the ground and they passed by without injury to any of us. The rebels were on the alert all the time and the moment one of our men showed himself, either a sharpshooter or the batteries on the hill beyond would send a shot at him. This music was kept up all the forenoon and we had exercise enough to keep us warm by dodging shells and changing about keeping watch.

About twelve o’clock skirmishing commenced on our left and in half an hour our troops became engaged in good earnest. Regiments were sent out to reinforce the picket. Some brigades advanced. Batteries came to the front and a general movement commenced along the whole line. We were relieved by another company & rejoined our regiment which was in line and on the move. The streets were filled with moving lines of soldiers. Officers were busy riding with speed to different parts of the city. Orderlies from the headquarters of the generals commanding issued forth with orders and the different brigades were quickly formed in position to advance. The whole force moved to the left and by the streets running directly from the river toward the rebel batteries, went onto the field. We advanced slowly down the street under cover of the houses till we came near the scene of conflict. We could here see nearly the whole field and our brave men as they advanced under the heavy fire from the enemy’s batteries and the musketry fire from their rifle pits which made our situation very critical. Our men were suffering greatly. 

The wounded were brought in twos and threes and in quick succession. The dead thickly lay upon the field and our lines became rapidly thinned and we seemed to gain but little ground. The rebels had a grand position. Their fire was direct and yet they could cross fire and their men was entirely concealed by their pits. Their lines of battle stood up in the hill ready for reinforcement and it appears almost impossible for us to make any impression upon them. At this time our division was waiting ready to advance when the division now in the field should become exhausted. The fire from both sides now became general and the roar of the artillery, the shriek of the shells, the rattle of the musketry, seemed to shake both heaven and earth. If a man’s knees shook any, he could well say he wasn’t scared any—it was only the ground trembling under his feet. While waiting, I received a letter from Mother containing another from Sina and as we were all down on the ground, I [got] down on my knees and read them. I assure you, I enjoyed them and did not feel any more lost as to what they contained & read them as well as if in the quiet of our paint shop. The last of Sina’s letter encouraged me much and I felt to go forward with a stronger purpose to do my duty, and more cheerful heart, trusting that all would be well with me, even if among the killed.

Gen. [Oliver O.] Howard walked often along the line & encouraged us by his words and presence. A balloon was in the air in rear of the city to observe all the movements. (Johnnie used to write that he could not see all that was going on and therefore could not write but little about a battle. I say the same so you must excuse what I leave out. I saw though more than I can write & so much I don’t know what to write about first.)

About 4 o’clock our brigade was ordered in and down the street with a rush we went. As soon as our front came in sight, bang went the rebel guns and whiz came their shells at us. Our regiment was in the advance but happily the shells went over us and before they could get their range, we were under the hill out of range. On came the other regiments and we were formed into division. I suppose this was with the intention of charging up the hill in this manner. We immediately lay flat upon the ground to keep out of the rebels sight but a shell from their flank battery soon convinced us that they saw us and they commenced a cross fire which had their range been perfect, would have cut us up terribly. They could but depress their gun enough to hit us and out the “buggers” came out of their earthwork and commence to shovel away and then they could not bring their piece to bear correctly and they they run their gun out of the work on the top of the hill and in plain sight of us, commenced a rapid fire which sent the shells into our brigade nearly every lick. I kept my eye on them and one I saw go over and strike in the regiment just in our rear, then another beyond, & the next one came right for me. I tell you, I would have sold my skin for a five cent piece when that whizzing, ragged thing made for me. But before I had time to think twice, it struck about 15 or 20 feet in front of me on a line with the cannon & sent the dirt about like grain from a seed planter (or sower). I assure you, they strike solid. They go ker chuck and make the splinters fly furiously.

Col. Francis E. Heath, 19th Maine Infantry—“cool in danger—courageous in battle.”

As we were drawn up, one shell came and struck in the center of one of the regiments in our rear and all back of us skedaddled some three rods, when by the efforts of their officers they were rallied. Our regiment remained firm and in their advance preserved their line perfectly and gained by their good behavior the praises of the general in command. Gen. Howard and the old regiments in our brigade. Gen. Howard came along after dark and said, “Men of the 19th Maine, you have done nobly. Your constancy deserves great praise.” Our officers led us in with a coolness seldom exhibited by many of those in volunteer service. Col. [Francis E.] Heath is a fine officer. He is cool in danger. Courageous in battle and rigid in discipline yet kind and indulgent to his men. Our lieutenants performed their duties in this trying time with much credit to themselves and by their example, Co. I came up to the mark promptly. 

We lay here with this battery playing upon us for perhaps 10 or 15 minutes when our batteries commenced to return their fire and soon silenced it. All the men were driven from their gun & we saw one shell burst under the gun & there it up much as two feet but did not disable it, I think. When our shells struck their earthworks, the dirt flew high in the air and the rebs skulked out of that quickly. Just in front of us a line of skirmishers kept picking off the men at their guns and along the rebel lines. One reb was standing on the hill when a skirmisher just forward of our company loaded his gun and days, “I’ll have that fellow.” He fired but missed him. He cooly loaded again and says, “I’ll have him this time.” Just after he fired, the rebel clapped his hand to his head and dropped. Bully for the skirmisher. One more mustered out of service. I could tell many of just such incidents as this but cannot.”


After Battle Letters

George Morgan, Co. F, 11th New Hampshire Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (When I Come Home)

Near Fredericksburg, Virginia, December 16, 1862, to Austin

“I have not had a chance to send this letter out till now. I have been in one hard battle and come out without being hurt and I never want to go into another — they call it that. There was seventeen out of our regiment killed on the field and a large number wounded. Benjamin [P.] Nelson was killed. The ball went through his head. He was close to me when the ball hit him. And George [H.] Filbrick [Philbrick] was killed, and they are all that we know were killed out of our company. Charles [C.] Pike was wounded in the face. George [M.] Jewett was wounded through the hand, and Robert Blood was badly wounded, and Dave Bunker, John Lorden, and John Rollins, and [I] don’t think of anymore in our company that was badly wounded. David [B.] Fellows is a missing. They don’t know where he is. You will probably get the news about this battle through the newspapers before you can get any letter from me…

We are now back to our old campground. We went over to the City [of Fredericksburg] last Friday morning. They bombarded the city a Thursday and drove the rebels out. There was a lot went over before we went. We laid by the side of the river that day and night. There is a steep high bank along side of the river and we laid close down to the river so their shells went over us, but some of them struck into the river. They killed one man that afternoon that belonged to the 12th regiment right to the end of the pontoon bridge. We saw the shell when it struck. There was a regiment a coming over the hill and the rebels throwed over and one struck right in among them and it laid out three. I don’t know whether it killed them all or not. They carried them off in an ambulance. It is hard business to see them killed. We went up on to the street and there we see some half a dozen dead rebels. They said there was a lot more but I did not want to see them.

They got quite a lot of stuff out of the houses. They got flour and some tobacco and a lot of other stuff. They next day was Saturday and we went into the battle about one o’clock and we stayed on the field till after dark and then we went back down to the river. They carried off our wounded that night and the dead lay there. Now they don’t dare to go and bury them. They went up and picked up some blanket and other stuff but the rebel sharpshooters fired at them. I would not [have] went for all the stuff that there was there. There was lots of stuff left on the field and the rebels will get it.

Austin, you wanted to know how near I came a getting hit. I can’t tell you exactly but I guess that the bullets came nearer me than you would want them to come to you. There was one shell that throwed the dirt and mud all over me. The damn things whistled pretty close to me sometimes. When I come home, I will tell you about it — probably some that you won’t hardly believe. It would make your hair stand on your head to have seen that battle.

You wanted to know how near we were to the rebels. I should think it was about 50 rods to their entrenchments. I don’t think that I killed any — at any rate, I hope that I did not. I don’t think there was any rebels killed in that place to speak of. I don’t blame the rebels for fighting. I would fight if I were in their place as our army is a destroying and wasting their property. But they will get sick of it after awhile. I wish that we had some of the newspaper writers here where we could handle them. They never would write another letter for a newspaper. They lie like the devil.

We have not heard a word from David Fellows yet. I guess that Dave must be dead. The wounded soldiers, I don’t know how they be. I have not heard anything about them.”


John W. Morgan, Co. B, 7th Indiana Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., I Corps—Left Grand Division (S&23)

Fredericksburg, Virginia, December the 17th 1862, to his mother.

“I wrote father a letter on the 15th and told him what I was doing that night. About nine o’clock, [Lt.] Col. [John F.] Cheek come to the Capt. [William Cyress Banta] and told him to get his men in line without making a bit of noise. He said that we was going to charge the enemy batteries. I began to think that somebody was going to get hurt and I made my calculations to hurt somebody if I didn’t get hurt first. But I soon found instead of charging the enemy’s batteries that we were going to get on our own side of the [Rappahannock] river as easy and as quick as possible. We wasn’t allowed to speak above our breath nor let our canteens rattle. Our cannoneers wrapped their blankets round the wheels to keep them from making noise.

Just before dark a barrel of whiskey came to us to give us before making the charge. I seen the barrel but didn’t know what it was for—only to give because we was so exposed to bad weather. They wouldn’t of got me to drank any if I had knew it was to charge a battery. I think that I have got nerve enough to go anywhere the 7th Indiana Regiment goes and it will go anywhere it is ordered. If it is ordered to charge a battery, it will do it without whiskey. I guess that this beats any retreat that has been made since the war commenced. We went across the river and hardly a man spoke a word.

Gen. McClellan went up in a balloon and looked at the enemy’s breastworks and told Gen. Burnside that he would not undertake to take them and he knew that if he didn’t fight that he had to get out of there without the enemy knowing it. I don’t know how many we had killed and wounded. We have not made any report yet.”


Samuel Holmes Doten, Co. E, 29th Massachusetts Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

“Wednesday, December 17th—It is a very cold morning. Had a good night’s rest last night. At 12 o’clock we were ordered for picket duty. Started after dinner. I had one half of the pickets & Lt. Col. Barnes the other half. Set the pickets above the railroad bridge on the river. They exchanged prisoners today. Saw a lot of secesh prisoners. They were a motley group and poorly clad but full of grit. Said they were tired of the war but could hold out as long as we could. I am acting Major of the regiment. It is very cold weather.”


John H. Backster, Co. F, 27th New Jersey Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S18)

In Camp two miles from Fredericksburg, December 17th [1862] to his Parents

“Two days march brought us to the place where we are now encamped called Falmouth. Thursday morning [11 December], I was awakened by the booming of cannon. Our batteries had opened on the rebels to cover our men that were building pontoon bridges across the Rappahannock. We were held in readiness for marching all that day. At night we encamped in the same place of the night before. Friday morning [12 December] we were marched forward with the expectation of being in a battle. That day we crossed the river and occupied Fredericksburg and lay between our batteries and the rebel batteries. In the afternoon of Friday, the rebels dropped a few shells among us or solid shot. One shot passed directly over my head and struck within a few feet of where I was standing. One shell bursted above our heads, a piece of which struck a man belonging to our company by the name of Bonnell who was the only man in our regiment hurt.

Fredericksburg is deserted by the inhabitants and presents a forlorn appearance. There is hardly a house but what has been struck by a shell or cannon shot. The rebels threw many thousand dollars worth of tobacco in the river. Our troops found a great deal of tobacco in the city. Thursday and Friday the battle was fought mainly with artillery. Our batteries soon stopped the rebels from sending shells.

Friday night [12 December] we encamped in the city right out in the open air. I slept soundly. We were not allowed to make fires that night as we were within fair range of the rebel batteries and if they had known our position, they could have shelled us very easily. Friday afternoon I saw five dead rebels. They were laying in a garden unburied. They were sharpshooters that had been picking off our men when they were building the pontoon bridges. Saturday morning [13 December] we were moved very early so as not to be seen by the enemy under the brow of a hill about a quarter of a mile down the river and on the side toward the rebels. We lay under the shelter of this hill all day. We had to lay flat down holding our pieces in our right hands ready to move at a moment’s notice. We were acting as reserves ready to go to the front in case our troops were defeated. That day there was some very hot work in front and our heavy artillery firing. We lay between the rebel batteries and our own all day and could hear the shells and shot whistling over our heads. We were out of danger—the hills sheltering us from the fire of the rebels. From where we lay, we could hear the musketry firing of both sides which was kept up incessantly all day long. Some of our divisions suffered a great deal on that day. Our troops attacked the rebels in their chosen positions which gave the rebels a great advantage over our troops. This day was the turning point of the battle and I fear we lost more by advancing on Fredericksburg than we gained.

Saturday night we were ordered to move down the river which we did, moving down the river a quarter of a mile where we marched straight out from the river towards where the battle was raging. Our brigade formed a short distance from the battlefield and under the protection of rising ground which hid us from the rebels. As soon as the brigade was formed, we were ordered to lie down. We expected to go in the battle which was then raging but did not go. We slept on our arms that night in readiness to move at short notice. We had plenty of straw to lay upon. The rebels had encamped in the same place a few nights before. In the morning [14 December] we moved back to the city where we stayed all day. The night before a few shells passed over where we were sleeping. I think our colonel expected our brigade to go in battle the day after we were led up to support our men.

Balloon ascensions were made by our men all day Saturday [13 December]. It think it was lucky for us that we were not led forward as the rebels had all the advantage. Sunday, there was very little firing going on. Sunday night we slept in the city in the open air near the place where we stayed the night before.”


Samuel Sylvestor O’Dare, Co. F, Baker’s 1st California (71st Pennsylvania), 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S22)

Fredericksburg, Virginia, December 17, 1862, to his parents.

“I take the pleasure of writing you a few lines. I have again come out of battle safe. We had a hard fight at Fredericksburg. We were among the first to cross the river and was exposed to a heavy fire near all the time for 4 days and lost many men.”


Charles Tolman Moody, Co. H. 5th New Hampshire Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S1)

December 17, 1862, Camp near Falmouth [Virginia] to his Mother.

“…We have had one more battle & a hard one too.  My Captain was killed. Capt. [William J.] Keller wounded in the arm. Josiah [S.] Brown killed. Luther [A.] Chase killed. Charles Hart killed. Oh, I cannot tell you all of them. They are too numerous to be mension. Julious Hut wounded. Mr. Shoales wounded & pretty all killed & wounded. There is 60 or 70 men [left] in our [entire] regiment. I don’t know what they will do with us. The Col. [Cross] is wounded & started for home this morning. Our Major killed. Jackson was hit with a shell & I have not heard of him since. I do not know where he is. Our battle was in Fredericksburg City, the other side of the [Rappahannock] River. We had to fall back this side of the River. They licked us. They had forts built in all directions for those large cannons so they could fire on us in all directions. A man could not step on the battlefield without stepping on a wounded or a dead man. Mother, it is awful to think of it. I never have been so homesick since I left home as I did when I came back in camp & to look at the regiment & see what few men there was. We left Concord with 1000 men and now sixty or seventy men left in the whole regiment. Just think of that. This makes 10 battles our regiment has been in. It is awful lonesome here. I hardly know what to do with myself. The Boys look down-hearted enough, I tell you. I wish they would let us come home now there is so few of us. Lieut. [Samuel B.] Little was all cut up—hit in 3 places. He came to us before we was going on the field. I don’t know whether I shall ever come home to wear those clothes or not…”


George W. Fraser, Co. E, 122nd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S17)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., December 17, 1862, to his brother.

“You may have heard some stirring news from the army near Fredericksburg. I mentioned in my last that we were to march on the 11th inst. We did so on that morning but did not go more than a mile from camp where we slept that night. On that morning about four o’clock the firing on Fredericksburg commenced and all the boys were anxious for the fight. On the 12th in the afternoon we crossed the river on the Pontoon bridge at Fredericksburg. When our company was about half-way across the shells and balls from the rebel batteries behind the town came whizzing over our heads, some dropping within six feet of us in the river, others bursting over our heads. Some of us were terribly scared, but scared as I was, I had to laugh to see how the boys would “juke” when a shell would fly by our heads. Our regiment was hurried across the bridge as soon as possible and we lay along the right bank of the river until the firing on us ceased. During the day I and some others went into the town and entered some of the houses. They were all deserted and I never seen furniture in such confusion as they are there. The beds torn up, cupboards, desks, and bureaus torn apart, and the dishes, clothing, &c. scattered all over the house. It is pitiful indeed to look upon. Such confusion I never before did see and it is utterly impossible for me to describe the sight. I captured about four yards of the finest Brussel carpet, some neat patch work, a molasses kettle containing some flour, two pairs of scissors, a needle case, and many other small articles. Anthony captured a silver table-spoon, some sugar, flour, &c. We could have got any amount of the most costly china-ware, flour, and furniture.

Fredericksburg seems to have been a rich and intelligent town but it is ruined considerably by the shells that were thrown into it. In almost every house we would find a library containing the best of books. I wish you could only see how things look in the ruined town. That same evening we recrossed the river to cross again the next day. We encamped on a muddy field for the night and recrossed the river once more the next day and landed safe on the other side. We were taken out on picket within 300 yards of the rebel breastworks. There we lay flat on our backs or bellies behind a low bank of a fence. We were not allowed to rise or else the rebels would have fired on us. We lay here all night and the next day (Sunday 14th inst.) resting as best we could while the shells were flying over us, some bursting just over our heads. When we were taken out on picket on the 13th, the rebels spied us and directed a few shells at us but we lay down flat and they passed over us without doing any harm. On the 13th there was very hard fighting all day and continued until late at night. On Monday the wounded were removed across the river and early on Tuesday morning we recrossed the river and returned to our old camp. So here we are all safe and sound and not a man killed or wounded [though] a few are missing. As luck would have it, we did not get into the fight. Carroll’s Brigade belonging to our Division was in the fight and suffered considerable. The loss in killed is estimated at 1,700 or 2,000 and wounded and missing about 5,000 or 6,000. I suppose you have the news more correct in the newspapers. I enclose a few relics from Fredericksburg for Emma. I send them in place of a Christmas gift.” 


Samuel Holmes Doten, Co. E, 29th Massachusetts Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

“Thursday, December 18th—It has been a bitter cold night but as the sun gets up, it is a little warmer. Everything has been quiet through the night. A fatigue party went over to bury the dead. We were relieved by the 7th Connecticut at about six o’clock p.m. and got back to camp at about 7:30 p.m. Got supper and turned in for the night.”


Eben Lawrence, Co. C, 16th Massachusetts Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Headquarters 16th Regt. M. V., Camp near Falmouth, Va., December 18th 1862, to his father.

“As I have a few spare moments, I thought that I would write you a few lines informing you of my soldiering the last seven days which have been very hard indeed—the hardest that I have yet seen. The 10th [of December] orders came to get ready and prepare for battle. At 4 o’clock everything was arranged. No sooner than had we got ready when the signal gun bawled a loud roar for the battle to commence. Directly after the signal gun’s load report died away, they commenced and such a roaring of artillery was never heard before. Our division was ordered about two miles from near a piece of woods where we remained all day and night waiting for orders to move elsewhere.

Orders soon came and we marched near Burnside’s Headquarters, formed in line of battle, and remained there until night, and then were ordered to the river about 3 miles below Fredericksburg. We remained by the river side until Sunday morning [14 December] when we crossed. Then we marched up to the front and formed line of battle and laid down on the wet ground so the Rebs could not see us. In a few moments orders came for two companies to go and hold the line of advance. Companies A & K were the first to go. Co. A had 6 men wounded. Co. K had 7 wounded, 2 killed. The companies that then had to go were Co’s I & E. E had 1 wounded and none killed. Co. I had one wounded. 

About 4 o’clock (Sunday) the rebels hoisted a flag of truce when the firing stopped on both sides, laid down their guns and met each other half way and [had] quite a little chat. They wanted to exchange tobacco for coffee. Quite a number of us let them have our portions of coffee for tobacco. They say that they want this war could be settled without fighting. I tell you what—it is not very friendly to meet them rebels or even to have them meet us. We would meet them half way from the outer lines, shake hands and chat a spell, bid each other goodbye, and then run back and get our guns and fire to each other.

At night our company and Co. D went on guard and laid down on our bellies on the cold wet ground within 100 yards of the rebels. About every 10 or 15 minutes—whiz, a ball would come and strike in a few feet of us. Laid 7 and a half hours at night—Sunday night—flat on the ground, watching for the rebels.

Monday night we had to go on the advance lines again and it was sad to see our dead lay scattered all over the ground in such large numbers. I laid [with]in a few feet of many a brother soldier. I could stretch out my foot and touch some of the dead, they were so near me. What a night that was. Dear father, a man cannot find words to express the horrors of war. It is dreadful. But alas! such is the voice of many. Monday about 12 o’clock at night we recrossed the river and now remain in our old camping ground. You can plainly see about where we lay by looking at the map of Virginia. We lay about 2 miles below the city of Fredericksburg on the west side of the Rappahannock River. We never can take the town of Fredericksburg and hold it.”


Edgar E. Griggs, Co. D, 29th New Jersey Infantry, Provost Guard, General Headquarters, AOP (S&S19)

Potomac Bridge, December 18, 1862 to his friend.

“I suppose you have heard of the great battle which occurred within a few miles of here. I wasn’t very near, but near enough to hear it. The cannonading commenced on Thursday and continued all day, and it was renewed the next day. But Saturday was awful, and it was a day I never shall forget. There was a constant roar of artillery and infantry from morning until night. I could see the shells burst in the air, and vast volumes of smoke, arose from the deadly weapons of destruction. There wasn’t any fighting on Sunday of any account, but was renewed on Monday. Our troops had possession of the city [of Fredericksburg], but the Rebs have it so strongly fortified beyond the town, that we couldn’t advance without a great loss on our side. So that night our troops fell back across the river, but they hold the town at their will, and you see after fighting and losing so many lives, we gained nothing, and such is the way the war is carried on, and has been ever since it commenced. And I hope we may soon see an end to it. This last battle was fought without the consent of Burnside for he said they were too strongly fortified for him to attack them with the force he had, but Halleck ordered him to go at it and he would send him reinforcements. So he went at it, and gained nothing.

Our company with three others, went to Fredericksburg on Saturday morning to help put across the two pontoon bridges (so I haven’t seen any of them since Friday). When they got there, the shells fell around among them, so the officers had to move them off out of danger.” 


George E. Gulick, Co. K, 30th New Jersey Infantry, Provost Guard, General Headquarters, AOP (S&S22)

Aquia Creek, December 18th 1862, to his friend.

“We got to Liverpool Point about sunset the last day’s march and there we stayed all night for we were the last regiment to cross the [Potomac] River. So we got to Aquia Creek the next morning where we went into camp and we have been here ever since, working all the time on loading boats and loading up cars such as ammunition for Burnside’s army which they made use [of] at the Battle of Fredericksburg which lasted 5 days—one of the greatest battles that has been fought yet.

I was not very close to the fight but two companies were in sight of it last Sunday night & helped guard about 200 prisoners all night long. I can see rebels everyday now. The worst of all is to see the killed and wounded. Last night I helped carry 400 wounded men from the cars to the boat to take them to the hospital. It nearly made me sick [to] look at them. Some were wounded in the leg, face, right through the back, and still they were alive and it is no telling how soon we may be called to go into a battle because we are not at Washington now in our nice little bunks.

We get 8 hard crackers to eat everyday and a little salt pork and a little shelter tent to sleep under—just large enough to hold two. Things look more like war down here. I believe some of the 15th [New Jersey] Regiment was in the fight but I don’t think they all were. The rebels are a great looking set of soldiers. Some have not got any clothes scarcely and some without shoes and dirty and very scurvy. They say that we are not going to whip them yet awhile.” 


Constantine Alexander Hege, Co. H, 48th North Carolina Infantry (S&S23)

Near Fredericksburg, Virginia, Thursday morning, December 18, 1862, to his parents.

“I am somewhat unwell at present. I was taken with a chill and then a pain in my side night before last, but I feel right smart better this morning. I think that it was just a bad cold which I taken because I have nothing but old pieces of shoes on my feet. My toes are naked and my clothing are a getting ragged…There has been a very hard battle fought here last Saturday and our regiment was in the hardest of the fight. I did not have to go into the battle because I am so near barefooted. The Colonel gave orders that all the barefooted men should stay at the camp. I can tell you I was glad then that my shoes did not come because I would rather loose a hundred dollars than to go in a battle. There were a great many killed and wounded it is said that there were ten thousand Yankees killed during the battle. I do not know how many of our men were killed but I know that there were a great many wounded. There were 19 men wounded and one killed in our company. The  human suffering, the loss of life, and above all, the loss of many a precious soul that is caused by war. Would to God that this war might close off this year and that we all could enjoy the blessing of a comfortable house and home one time more. I never knew how to value home until I came in the  army.”


Lucien W. Hubbard, 14th Connecticut Infantry, 2nd Brig., 3rd Div.; II Corps—Right Grand Division (May Heaven Protect You)

Camp near Falmouth, December 18, 1862, to his mother

“We have been into another great battle. Our regiment went in the battle with 362 men and came out with 105. Our Lt. Col. was wounded and our major. We had 1 Lieut. killed and all the line officers except 4 are wounded. Our company lost two killed and considerable many wounded. George Carlock was killed. Fred Standish was wounded in the hand.

We had good times while we were in Fredericksburg, We rummaged the houses and found flour and meal and sugar, butter, jellies, tea coffee and all the dishes you can think of. I made some slapjacks and I got some dried apples and made some apple dumplings and I found a piece of fresh pork and made a pot pie. Oh we lived high and slept in a cellar. I received your photograph and I never saw a better likeness in my life. I send you an old copper coin I found in Fredericksburg. I had a lot of them but they were all stole from me. I send Sarah a piece of red cambric I found in the city. I received the letter she wrote me.

We have evacuated Fredericksburg and have gone back to our old camp again. I will write a few lines to Mrs. Grey on this sheet. Give my love to Jose and Sarah and Charlie. Tell him to be a good boy and mind his mother. Give my love to Mrs. Perry and all the people in general. Tell them that I am bullet proof. A ball dare not hit me for fear that will stop it or else it is afraid it will knock me down.”


George Morgan, Co. F, 11th New Hampshire Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (When I Come Home)

Falmouth Heights near Fredericksburg, Va., December 19, 1862

“The army here now is pretty quiet. They got pretty badly whipped in the last battle — or to say the least about it, we had to double quick back across the river the next Monday night. They would have taken the whole of us if we had not got back across the river — that is, our division.

Our folks have been over to bury the dead. They went over with a white flag. The city was full of rebels and they had to go away out back of the city to get onto the battlefield. They wanted me to go out of our company but I swore that I would not go. Anyway, I went a little ways with them and turn around and went back. Them that went said it was a horrible sight to see the dead bodies in that place. They dug ditches ten or fifteen rods long and throwed them right in two or three deep and they said that some of them weren’t covered more than six inches deep and they were robbed of everything they had. Some of them were stripped off naked. When I came off the field, it was after dark and I went by lots of dead bodies and if I had had courage, I could have got any quantity of stuff out of their pockets — and they most all had some money — but I would not have put my hand in one of their pockets if I knew that I could a got a hundred dollars. They won’t get me to touch a dead soldier if I can help it. Ben Nelson they said had thirty dollars in his pocket and they stole that. The rebels got a lot of stuff there.

This is the damnedest place that a man ever got into. There is a good many of the old soldiers that swear that they never will fire another gun in a battle. Our army never can lick the rebels in God’s world. The soldiers are a dying off fast out of our regiment. There was two died last night and there is a lot more sick ones. They don’t mind much about a man’s life out here. It is cold enough to freeze the devil here this morning. The ground is froze as hard as a rock. Last night after dark our regiment had to go over the river to carry off a pontoon bridge. They did not dare to go down with the teams so we had to carry the plank and timbers on our backs about a mile. They worked mighty still, I tell you. They did not speak a loud word.”


Barzilla Merrill, Co. K, 154th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, December 19, 1862, to his wife.

“When we came back to Fairfax the second time, we lay in camp about two weeks. Then we had orders to march—Sigel’s whole corps. Consequently we started one week ago yesterday morning, taking a southerly course marching every day, and last night we got into camp here, averaging about eight miles per day. Some of the way the roads were very bad—mud was ankle deep; some of the way the roads were good. Part of the time there was short rations. The teams are in this morning and we have plenty to eat again. We had to march about half of one night. The same day or the day after we started, the battle commenced to Fredericksburg. It was the design of Sigel’s Corps to flank the enemy as near as I can learn but we did not get through in time or I think that we would have had to have walked in.

As near as I can learn about the battle, it was a whole slaughter on our side and not a very heavy loss on the side of the enemy. Our men succeeded in taking the place and the enemy fell back to their pits and batteries and they just mowed us and we could not make our big guns work very much and the next day night we evacuated the city. While our folks were there, they destroyed large stores of their provision that was stored there. 

We are now about four miles from the city and in sight of the enemy’s campfires. Their pickets and ours—some of them—are not more than a hundred rods apart. There is no firing of pickets now on either side. How this thing will come out, I can’t tell. I think they won’t fight anymore just yet.”


Andrew J. Lane, Co. D, 32nd Massachusetts Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camped in our old camp about 3 miles from Fredericksburg, December 19th 1862, to his brother.

“We have been in a tough old fight, I tell you. But the Rockport boys come out all safe. We did not have any killed in our company. We had five men wounded. Our regiment went up on the charge bayonet. The rebels are on a hill entrenched and they can’t be drove out very easy as there is a clear field in front of them for half mile that we had to cross. Our army had to fall back. We stayed in Fredericksburg two nights. It was directed we fell back in the night to this side of the river. Then we was ordered to our old camp. We just got in when we was ordered to go on picket. We have been on picket two days. Come off last night. I haven’t had a chance to write before since the fight and haven’t got much [time] now. I will give you the details some other time about the battle when I have more time. There ain’t any snow here now. It is good weather.”


Stephen Selby Fish, 17th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp 17th New York, Near Potomac Creek, Va., December 19th 1862 to a friend.

“I tell you, Eliza, you can but faintly conjecture the feelings of a person when entering the jaws of death. Despite the strongest drive and the calmest mind, there are emotions that thrill the whole being of a most uncomfortable character. The feeling is prevalent to a much less degree when in a fair engagement on a charge or otherwise energetically employed than when as our Division was all day Sunday lying under a slight cover but short range from the foe, when but a stir to raise a head was a summons for a score of bullets.

The details of the Battle at Fredericksburg you will of course read in print long before this reaches you. The 5th Army Corps [of] Gen. Butterfield (formerly Gen. Porter) went upon the field Saturday p.m. They gained at dusk a ridge which had been contested for by both armies all day. This we held during the night when we were relieved. There was no general engagement Sunday except such as I mentioned above, which is more properly picket firing than a battle, but I assure you it is more torturing to be on picket where for either party but to show their heads is to call for a death warrant than to fight a fair field battle.

I know the most fictitious minded of us never hugged a delusive hope with greater ardor than we did the ground the 14th December 1862. When night brought relief, it was with ecstasy that we “Schanged posish.” That bloody chapter is ended. Many thousands of brave men have fallen victims of the foeman’s steel; yet no advantage is gained. We are no nearer the close of the war for aught that has been sacrificed to the rashness of the Commander in Chief of the USA. The foe have their position and fortifications in such a manner in the rear of Fredericksburg that will cost the sacrifice of more men than Uncle Samuel has to spare at this time.

I do not think it should be charged to the gallant Burnside that he has slaughtered a legion of freedom’s sons to no purpose; but I do think the military dictator at Washington will have to answer for the lives of thousands if he gave preemptory orders to storm the enemy’s works when the commander in the field and all his marshalls in council assembled decided that it would be of no avail. Burnside managed the fight nobly. His Marshall Corps, Division, and Brigade commanders heartily cooperated and the men fought as bravely and desperately as those engaged in a righteous cause ever could. The fight of Saturday is the true and only Waterloo that has been reenacted during the contest. The battle opened and closed upon the same fields with but very little change of position. One Brigade and Division was led to the front…” [rest of letter missing]


Ebenezer Buel, Co. B, 9th New York Cavalry, Cavalry Brig., 1st Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (S&S10)

Headquarters 9th New York Vol. Cavalry, Camp near Stafford Court House, Va., December 19, 1862 to his wife

“…There is yet no definite report from the late battle but we met a serious repulse and for the present everything is in a state of uncertainty. There has just come orders into camp for all to saddle up & our squadron is to go out at midnight on a reconnaissance. I shall not go this time but remain to take care of things in camp. The roads are in a most dreadful state & a movement is a calamity—especially if in the night. The weather is cold & piercing—especially in the night. I do not know how long we shall be here but most likely not a long time. I hope not for it is not possible to get forage for our horses. The country is so lean hereabouts, it affords no help and the going is so bad transportation for it cannot be got…” 


David Vining Lovell, Co. E, 17th Maine Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S21)

Camp near Falmouth [Virginia], December 19th 1862 to his sister.

“I thought as I had a few moments to spare I would write you a few lines to let you know that Dave come out of the fight all right. It was a hard fight but our boys stood up to it like men. There was but 2 killed out of our regiment but some of the other regiments got cut up awfully. A battlefield is an awful place—if once seen, can never be forgotten. The cries of the wounded and the dying is more than humanity can bare—some crying for help—some for water—some for their friends to come and get them and not leave them there to die. It is awful.

Fredericksburg was a fine little place before the fight but is about all burned now. There was 4 churches and a lot of stores. It is about 6 times as big [as] Yarmouth, but our force threw shot and shell into it all day before we went over to the fight and then after we went over the bridge the Rebs began to throw shell into it. So between the two, they have just about stove it all to pieces.

I had a letter from Mary yesterday and one from Timothy and Lewis. They [were] all well. Timothy is sick of the sham. He don’t know anything about it yet. Let him go into one fight and be under fire for 60 hours in the very front in the mud, 3 or 4 inches deep, and nothing to eat but hard bread and raw pork—and not enough of that—and then he will know something about war. I wish it was at an end for I have seen all I wanted to see but we have got to see more before long. I think there will be another fight before long but there may not be another fight for some time.”


Daniel Wilson George, Co. E, 5th New Hampshire Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Falmouth, Va., December 19, 1862, to his cousin.

“With much pleasure I take my pen in hand to let you know that I am alive and well. I have been in a great many hard places since that I left New Hampshire and expect to go into some more before I get home. Last Saturday I was in a battle and a hard one too. This regiment lost one hundred and seventy-eight men killed and wounded and there is eight for duty now in the 5th New Hampshire Vols. I got two guns shot out of my hands and got knocked over in the bargain, lamed my back but I have got over it now so that I am alright. Morrison [George]  got shot through the thigh. It was a flesh wound. Joseph George  got hit but not bad.

I have been in nine battles and this is the first time that I have got hit atall. I have been well through this campaign and hope to remain so. I have been with the regiment wherever they have been—through thick and thin.”


Anthony Gardner Graves, Co. F, 44th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp of the 44th Regiment N. Y. S. Vols., Near Fredericksburg, Va., December 19, 1862 to his Father.

“Our army has moved and again met with defeat. We left our camp at daylight on the morning of the 11th and marched to within a mile of the river in front of the city where we lay for two days awaiting for the pontoon bridges to be built, the workmen being drove away by the rebel sharpshooters who was concealed in the buildings in the city. General Burnside gave orders to have the place shelled when some two hundred pieces of cannon opened onto it and the city was soon to be seen on fire in three or four places. The cannonading was terrible—the severest that I ever heard. The rebels “skedaddled” from the city and workmen went to work again on the bridges and at night had them all finished.

In the morning (Saturday) Sumner’s Corps commenced crossing and at about ten o’clock they engaged the enemy and the fighting was obstinate in both sides, neither gaining any advantage. At 4 o’clock we was ordered over and took up a position on the edge of the town where the shell, shot, and bullets was flying in all directions and we had to lay flat on our faces to escape the bullets. At about half past five we was ordered to advance on the double quick and hold a position which was about a mile across an open plain. We all fell promptly into our places and at the command, we went forward on the double quick with fixed bayonets through a perfect shower of shot and shells. The Colonel and Adjutant were both wounded in the early part of the engagement. They was both slightly wounded in the arm. I did not expect to ever get over the field in safety for the men was dropping on both sides of me, but thank God I am again spared.

We gained our position at about dark where we layed down under the protection of the bank which gave us very good shelter. We lay in this position for thirty-six hours with nothing to eat but a few hard crackers. Monday night at 11 o’clock under the protection of darkness, we was relieved by the 9th Army Corps. We then went into the city, stacked our muskets on the side walk, cooked some coffee and pork, and then made our beds the best we could in the street and went to sleep. Just think of the poor soldiers a laying down in the gutters of the street with but one thin government blanket to keep us warm, while the people in the North can sit by their warm fires and say, “Why don’t the army move and finish up this rebellion.” But I tell you, it does very well to talk, but to put down the rebellion is another thing. For my part, I hope it will soon be ended. But I commence to think it never will be by the force of arms. Our men don’t fight as well as they did when we first come out. There is not the same spirit in the men. They have been in so many battles and seen so much hardships that they are demoralized. Our regiment has now been in six battles and lost heavily in them all, while there is regiments that have been lying around Washington and different places ever since the war broke out that have never seen a battle.

Our loss in this last battle was not very severe. We had two or three killed and about forty wounded. Our company went in with twenty-nine men. We had none killed and but two wounded. Their names are Corporal Robert F. Buchanan and John Eller. Buchanan in the right arm and Eller had his thumb shot off. There is two men missing but I think they are stragglers and will soon turn up. We are now encamped in the same place we were before the advance. The weather is very cold down here. Last night it froze everything up. This morning our canteens froze tight up so that we could not get any water out of them.”


John Hawn Boon, C. A, 24th New Jersey Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp Knight, December 20, 1862 to his family.

“Well, brother, we have had a big fight in Fredericksburg but I was not in it. I was sick with the lung fever but I am better. But if I had been well, I would [have] been in it too. I hope that this letter will find you all well, and in good spirits, for I am. Well, Edward, there was two men killed in our company. One of them was Jonathan Simpkins and the other was Levy Kelley. But there were fourteen wounded but I can’t tell you their names. Jacob Nixon was one that was wounded. He was wounded in the arm and leg, and Henry Donaldson right through the stomach, but I don’t know whether they are dangerous or not. But the rest of our company is not severely wounded, I don’t think.

Edward, I tell you that it was awful to hear the guns. But I don’t know how it must of been for them that were in the fight. I laid in the tent sick. Edward, I have seen Isaac Nixon and Isaac Hawn and [they] look as hardy as bricks. There was in the fight. Isaac Hawn got shot in the hand but Isaac Nixon did not get a mark. I have seen a few others that you know. I have seen George Efert and John McClain.”


Nathaniel Low, Jr., Co. K, 11th New Hampshire Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S9)

Camp of Gen. Ferrero Brigade, Falmouth, Va., December 20, 1862 to his wife.

…It is a week ago that we had the big battle. God grant that I may never see another day like it. It will be a day never to be forgotten by those engaged. It is called the bloody fight of the war. I don’t think you were out of my mind for a whole hour during the day. I remember when we were making a charge in the face of the rebel cannons, their fire was deadly. It was mowing our ranks down. The chances looked black for our lives. The men began to falter. It was then I remembered what you wrote—“Nat, be brave.” I jumped forward, waved my sword, told the boys to follow or be branded as cowards & I believe if I say it myself, Company K got to the front first & stayed there. Anyway Major [Evarts Worchester] Farr says Co. K is the fighting company. We hear that our lamented, brave Capt. [Amos Blanchard] Shattuck is to be buried tomorrow at Manchester with Masonic honors. Poor Shattuck. I can’t help thinking of him…”


Theodore Harmon, Co. I, 153rd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (Harman’s Civil War Letters)

Camp near Stafford’s Court House, Virginia, December 20, 1862 to his wife.

“I sit down this afternoon with a sad heart to drop a few lines to you and to your parents to let you know that I have just arrived from the camp where [your brother] Josiah was camped. I went out yesterday and stayed till this forenoon but when I came to the camp, I enquired for Company D [129th Pennsylvania Infantry] and when I found it, I went to the tent where there I seen Hiram Hankee [Hankey] and P. Rime and Ed Brinker. And then I asked where Josiah was and then they told me that he was wounded and was in the hospital. Then that broke my heart to hear such news but they said he was just slightly wounded. The doctor dressed the wound and took the ball out and then he felt better again. But the doctor said that it weren’t dangerous with him.

And John Schiffer is wounded and taken prisoner but he is paroled but not exchanged yet. And James Heller is in the hospital too but he has got the rheumatism. He wasn’t in the battle and he can be glad of it. They say it was awful to see our men fall and the balls came just like hail and killed our men like flies. The loss [in] killed, wounded, and taken prisoner of that regiment was about one hundred and forty men and out of Company D was twelve wounded and two killed and four taken prisoner and a few missing.

But they told me that they have seen enough of fighting. They don’t want to see more of it. War is a bad thing to hear of but it is worse to see it. I think I have seen enough of it too. I don’t want to see more of it either. I am just seen enough of it if I only wouldn’t never see more of it. It is nothing but humbug and money machine. Our officers is too dumb to fight. They know how to take the men in the fight but they don’t know how to get them out. I think our loss is about ten thousand killed and wounded and the rebels is about twenty-five hundred killed and wounded. That’s what the rebel paper says…

We are about ten miles from Fredericksburg but they say we will go back again to Fairfax [Court House]. But if we must march back again, we must have shoes. We are almost bare footed. Our shoes are worn out. But I think we will get them before long. But other clothes, I have plenty. I have two good overcoats but I wish one of them was at home. I have plenty without one. I found one. The clothes is plenty. The camps are all full of good clothes but the shoes is very scarce.”


James Henderson Rutledge, Co. K, 50th Virginia Infantry (S&S23)

Camp near Richmond, December 21, 1862, to his parents.

“There was a considerable fight at Fredericksburg last week and we whipped the Yankees badly. We are expecting no fight here soon.” 


Charles Clarence Miller, Co. D, 140th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 2nd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S21)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., December 22nd 1862, to his parents.

“I thought that I would write a few lines to let you know that I am still well and alive after the great battle that we have had at Fredericksburg. And I hope that this letter may find you still well and alive. We are in camp in the same place where we were when we left for the field of battle. As I have little time, I will try and tell you a little of the fight at Fredericksburg.

Thursday the 11th, we left for the march about 4 o’clock in the morning. We traveled nearly 4 miles when we were halted to wait for orders. We had not stopped long before we had to move on so then went on till about one mile from the city where we again stopped at the foot of a hill so that the rebels could not see us. When we got there, our batteries had opened fire upon the city and before long they had it in flames. We lay there nearly two days. At night I went to look at the desolated city as it was in flames. It was a splendid sight to behold.

Saturday morning [13 December] we are still here but it is pretty foggy and the batteries are still. About noon they opened fire from both sides at a horrible rate but our batteries soon silenced their guns as they could not throw their shells over to our batteries. Along in the afternoon, our infantry opened a tremendous fire upon the rebel’s entrenchments. We were then called into line for to cross the river. We left at 4 o’clock and just as we were approaching the pontoon bridge, a shell from one of the rebel batteries burst right in front of our company. It made the boys dodge, I tell you. At last we got across and we marched up one of the streets [and] out on the field  of battle with the shells and bullets a flying over our heads.

We were at last ordered to lay down on our arms to be ready at a moment’s warning. We had not been there long when the firing ceased on both sides and we stayed there till next morning when we were ordered back to the city where we stayed two days. The next day I went to look on the field of battle but they did not let us go out of the yard as the rebel sharpshooters would pick our men off as we lay about 200 yards from the field. I could see the dead lying all over the field. I then went into some of the houses and of all the scenes to behold, was in that city. There was not one house in the city, I think, that did not have a cannon ball through it.

At last we were ordered back on the other side of the river in the night. It was raining and it was very muggy. At last we got across and stayed till the next day when we went back to our old camp where we are still. How long we will remain here, I cannot tell.”


Lt. Frederick E. Ranger, Co. F, 22nd New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., I Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S4)

Bivouac 4 miles from Belle Plain, Monday Eve, December 22nd 1862 to his father

“…I wrote to Agnes a long letter Thursday, August 18th, with an account of the Battle [of Fredericksburg] & our doings to that date. At that time we [were] lying about a mile from the Rappahannock. Friday (19th) was terrible cold. Our regiment was ordered on picket down on the river bank. I was having a little touch of some sore throat & it was so cold & looked like a storm. I got excused & stayed by my stove. They suffered terribly with cold. Saturday morning (20th), the regiment was relieved, broke camp & took up our line of march for Belle Plain by the way of White Oak Church. I tell you, you have not seen any very colder weather up in Glens Falls than we had Saturday — ground frozen harder than a rock & water in the boys canteens froze solid while marching along. We marched about 10 miles & stopped here in not a very good place. They say we are about 4 miles from Belle Plain. That night we arrived, the train did not come up & I had the pleasing prospect of spending the night without a blanket. Co. F boys laid in a good stock of dry cedar rails & I sat up & kept a rousing fire going all night, managing to catch a short nap now & then. Yesterday expected to move all day so did not put my tent but got my blankets & slept warm as toast with Sal & Dixie. Today we did not move & so have put up the tent & stove. Expect to move tomorrow. Don’t know where we shall go but should not wonder if nearer to Belle Plain so as to be nearer our supplies. Everyone talks of winter quarters as a sure thing but I put no trust in winter quarters till it is a sure thing, though I think very likely that we will lay still some time. There is a rumor also that we will soon be mustered out — too good to be true…”


James Harvey Aldrich, Co. B, 9th New Hampshire Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S19)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Virginia, December 23, 1862 to his brother.

“I will tell you about the battle that we had here to Fredericksburg. The city is on one side of the Rappahannock river and our batteries on the other side. Our folks open[ed] on the city at five o’clock [and] they kept it up all day all along the bank of the river—the hardest cannonading that I ever heard. They destroyed the city. The women and children run the streets saying where shall I go. They fled over behind a large ridge behind the enemy breastworks.

Friday our folks laid the pontoon bridge and the whole army crossed over into the destroyed city. We laid there that day. Saturday the whole army advanced on them. They mowed us down like slaughtered sheep. We laid there in the city Sunday & Monday, and Monday night we crossed back over onto our side of the river and went to our old campground and here we are now. You may call it what you please—I call it badly whipped. I presume that they will have it a great Union victory up to Lisbon. Well enough of that. The soldiers say that they never will go into another fight like that. I for one never will go into another battle like that.”


David Walker Beatty, Co. K, 63rd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Division Hospital near Fredericksburg, Va., December 23rd, 1862 to his mother.

“I came here just the day before the fight commenced at this place and was therefore not in the fight. Our regiment was engaged but did not suffer very much. The 57th [Pennsylvania] suffered a great deal. Father was wounded in the leg but I guess not very severely. I did not see him after he was wounded. He was sent away to Washington to the hospital. The doctor of the 57th tell me that his leg will soon be well. We are very well taken care of here and I hope soon to be with the regiment again. The regiment is encamped about a half a mile from here and I see some of the boys nearly every day. John Linn has got here at last. He got here a few days before the fight. He was in it and they say fought very well. He gave me a letter when he came containing a white handkerchief.”


Theodore H. Parsons, Co. C, 91st Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Virginia, December 23rd 1862, to widow.

“I received your letter of inquiry in regard to your husband William Henry [Brown] and I am sorry to inform you that he was mortally wounded on the 13th inst. and died from the effects of his wounds on the morning of the 16th. He was brought to this side of the river and had his leg amputated and had attention paid him until he was buried. I was present with him when he died and I think that death relieved him of a great deal of pain for he suffered untold agony from the time he was wounded.

He was struck by a shell which injured both legs and tore off part of his thigh. The account of his burial by the Hon. John Covode is very near correct with the difference that it was not on the battlefield but three miles away that he died and I left Conrad and John Wright to bury him as I was ordered away with the company. His body can be sent home but we are all out of money. He will have to be embalmed and I would like to know whether you would like to have his body remain where it is until some of his relatives come for it or whether you will wait until the regiment is paid off when Conrad proposes to send him home. It will cost about $50 to get his body to Philadelphia.” 


Barzilla Merrill, Co. K, 154th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, December 23, 1862, to his wife.

“We are now in camp near Fredericksburg, probably one mile from the Rappahannock, and the rebel army about the same distance on the other side and Fredericksburg between. There was a hard battle here a few days ago. Our folks succeeded in taking the city and the rebels fell back on the hills beyond where their batteries and pits were. There they held the ground. Our men were marched up right in front of their batteries and were mowed down tremendously. Finally our men were ordered to fall back with a heavy loss and so ended the fight. Our men destroyed large stores of provision that was stored in Fredericksburg by the rebs and what will be the next move, I can’t tell. I don’t think that things will lay as they now do very long. Some think the rebs are falling back now. Some say that Sigel is moving to try and cut off their retreat. I don’t know anything about it. One thing we are not far from the enemy and there is a large number of men camped within a few miles of here. The 64th and 44th [New York regiments] are not far off. Alva has been over to the 44th and has seen Wilbur. He is well. He said that he would be over to our regiment soon. I have been to the 64th that lays nearer. The country about here is rough—hilly on both sides of the [Rappahannock] river—and things bear the marks of war. Things destroyed the same as further back from Fairfax. Down here the most of the way was through woods and the roads were muddy. Distance about sixty miles.”


Unidentified Union Soldier (S&S23)

Camp in the pines near Belle Plains, Virginia, December 23, 1862, to his father.

“We have been in one more battle and one midnight skedaddle—that’s Burnside for them. But it must be acknowledged it was done systematically. Some of our batteries muffled their wheels with blankets. All moved off as quiet as mice. Our officers did not speak gruff that night passing you. 

We were not engaged with our muskets on the left. It was all artillery except a little picket firing. Enough of that. I can tell you more when the war is over and the soldiers are at leisure. We do not hear anything about the 130th Regiment at all. Will and I have bought ourselves boots. We got tired of wading Virginia mud with shoes, but only take care of the boots. They will be well seasoned for us when we get home which I hope will not be long. This unnatural war must stop.

The soldiers were in good spirits until this retreat but now they say let the South have all they want. They’ll get it anyhow, We have no general sharp enough for Lee and another thing—if one man gets a start, then out goes he for somebody else in two weeks. This is nothing short of a political war. What do they care at Washington as long as the money rolls into their pockets. That’s what I think, and that I know to be the opinion of the men in general.

If I was at home now, they might draft me and then do what they could. I can see into this war now. I thought I was going for the cause of my country but far different—it is to fill some man’s pocket.”


William Andrew Robinson, Co. E, 77th Pennsylvania Infantry, (S&S23)

In camp on Mill Creek, Tennessee, December 23, 1862 to his brothers.

“It is with a sad heart that I have been looking over the Northern papers and reading of the terrible loss of life at Fredericksburg. What is the cause or who is to blame is not for us to say, but I sincerely hope that the ones that urged the movement will have their heads taken off. The New York Tribune can see cause for congratulation in the almost one-sided contest. What words of cheer for the soldier in the field. Congratulations for what? Why 15,000 men lie wounded and bleeding upon the battlefield who were rushed upon formidable entrenchments without the aid of artillery to show the people that we mean fight go it blind. Tis only human life we sacrifice. Tis necessary to convince the people that we are doing something for all the immense expense they have so liberally subscribed and some clap their hands and urge our Generals forward while they sit out of all danger and write abusive articles charging treason upon one and imbecility upon another and urge removals.

I am sick and weary of the doings at Washington. Too many Generals and too few who seek the true glory of our country. Too many who are wishing for place & power who are dishonest at heart and wish the glory of a successful campaign but if it fails, they avoid any of the responsibilities. We gain with such men but disgrace to our arms. Some of them are willing to stoop to anything or would walk over our whole army lying dead upon the battleground only so that their wicked ambition be gratified. Others are like owls. They see clearest when tis darkest and when daylight comes to common men, they are blind and talk wisely of the wonderful future and glory of our land when slavery—their hobby—is dead. The present with them is nothing. They are wise and strain their eyes like “bats” to see what they can’t comprehend and know nothing of. We need men who can comprehend the present—who are equal for the occasion. One such man is far better than a dozen such as we are cursed with now.

Quarreling among our Generals has become the whole business of the Nation almost. To save the Nation is only of small importance to who is responsible for the failures of the Army of the Potomac and the campaign of Kentucky & Tennessee by Gen. Buell. Stars shine upon too many unworthy shoulders and men crowd around Washington offering advice and urging this policy and that, who, for the good of the country, ought to “stretch the hemp.”

Lives are being sacrificed daily—hourly, one of which is worth ten thousand such miserable knaves and Old Abe who no doubt is honest is too slow and stupid to see it. Rumors fly thick of cabinet resignations—Seward, Bates, Blair, Stanton. Burnsides and Halleck to be removed. What does it mean! and where does it end? Are we drifting to a dictatorship or is the Old Rail Splitter going to try a lone hand and handle the maul himself? The log is large and full of knots. But with good and sharp wedges and a large maul and a vigorous and skillful man hold of the handle, I have faith it can be split.”


Alva Cole Merrill, Co. K, 154th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Falmouth, Va., December 23, 1862, to his mother.

“We left camp near Fairfax December 10th, marched all day, passed by Fairfax Station, then we marched a little each day for 8 days. December 12th we reached Dumfries. The rebel cavalry left there about three hours before we got there. December 14th we reached Stafford Court House. The next day we marched to within 8 miles of Fredericksburg. The next day we was called out about 8 o’clock in the evening and marched till 1 o’clock that night mud knee deep. Then we was ordered to stack arms and be ready to fall in at a minute’s warning. We laid there till 3 o’clock the next day. Then we marched about a mile and camped where we now are.

We are not in the reserve now. We are in the front and so near the rebs as any of them. I presume that you have got news that our men have taken Fredericksburg—another great Union victory. But the truth is our men got whipped there—pretty bad too. Burnside shelled the town in the first place and drove them out onto the hills in their breastworks. Then Halleck ordered him to cross the river which he did and tried to storm their batteries which they could not do and had to fall back with great loss on our side. Our men are all on this side of the river. Our pickets are on this side of the river and theirs on the other.

We are encamped within about a mile of the river [and] can see the rebel fortifications from our camp. How long we shall lay here, I do not know. Hope not long. I had rather march than to lay still.”


Wesley Winship, Co. G, 1st New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S16)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., December 24th 1862, to his Brother.

“After traveling for nearly one year in Virginia and Maryland, this afternoon finds me about 3 miles from Fredericksburg on the opposite side of the river. By going down to our pickets by the river, the Rebel pickets can plainly be seen on the other bank and drilling on the hill beyond. James, you know what—soldiering is better than I can tell you. But I can tell you it’s not the life for me. The exposure is enough to destroy anyone. I am glad that you was lucky enough to get out of it as soon as you did. You saved perhaps your life by the means. To soldier the second winter as we do or as like to do this with nothing but the small shelter tent would be very apt to go pretty hard with one not used to it. But I expect if life is spared me to be free in the spring. Our time is out the 23rd of April next and then they may go to grass for all I care. I haven’t received any pay for 7 months and am therefore pretty hard up. But I trust in Providence for better days a coming.”


Theodore Atkins, 1st New York Independent (“Cowans”) Battery; Artillery Brig., 2nd Div., VI Corp—Left Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp at Belle Plain, December 24th 1862, to his friend.

“While so many poor fellows that went into the fight [at Fredericksburg] of that terrible week as well and sound as I now lay cold in death or maimed for life by the flying shells or bullets. It is an awful sight to see so many good men lay dead on the ground or groaning with the agony of their wounds, the pain of which is terribly augmented by their exposure to the cold. Though I am happy to say the wounded were taken away as fast as the circumstances would admit.

I have felt in hopes that the winter campaign would be over now but my hopes are now very much blasted for I see by what papers I get the people North are clamoring still for no winter quarters for the Army. I wonder if they know or can realize what it is to engage in a winter campaign faring as we do. They certainly cannot or they would never be so inhuman as they are towards their own sons, brothers, and friends. The people read the stories sent home by the false letters sent home by the Army correspondents and they no doubt believe what they read but when we read them, we know of their falsity. Now if I or any other person should write home the facts about the suffering and hardships of the Army, they would at once call me a traitor. But if like many that do write I should fill letters with false statements, then I might be called a reliable correspondent by those toadies so I do not write because if I did, I should try to tell the truth.

I know this much—the whole Army has suffered and nearly frozen for want of mittens, shoes, and blankets during the cold marches, night and day, the last two or three weeks. But I won’t say any more of this now for fear you will think me a grumbler.”


Charles Hiram Morrill, Co. E, 10th New Hampshire Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S13)

Fredericksburg, Va., December 25, 1862, to his Mother.

“Our regiment is out on picket duty this morning. We are in sight of the Rebel pickets. They are on one side of the river and we on the other. Our men talk with them when they are a mind to. They say that they want the war to close as much as we do. They say they don’t think that they can whip us out but they shall fight us as long as we shall want to fight. I don’t blame them one bit for fighting us.”


Wilber H. Merrill, Co. H, 44th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Falmouth [Virginia], December 25th 1862, to his aunt.

“I thought that you would like to hear from me after the battle so here goes. I have passed through another awful shower of lead & iron & escaped unharmed while many of my comrades have been mangled & torn in pieces by my side. This makes the 6th battle that I have been in & I think that I have great reason to be thankful that I have thus far escaped unharmed. The 154th [New York] Regiment lays about three miles from here. Last Sunday Alva was over here to see me. I tell you, I was glad to see him & to see him looking so tough. He stayed all day & we had a first rate visit. He seems to like soldiering first rate. Yesterday morning as I was standing by the cook fire, someone came up behind me and slapped his paws on my neck with the power of an elephant. On looking around, who should I see but Uncle Barzilla. Maybe you think that I wasn’t some tickled & he seemed to be in the same fix. I believe that I never was as glad to see anyone as to see him. He stayed most all day with me & I tell you, we kept up a pretty brisk chatting. He looks as tough as I ever saw him. He looks a little black & smoky but that is not unusual for a soldier. He is just as full of his times as ever and says he like soldiering first rate. They have not been in any battle yet & I hope they will not be obliged to for it is anything but a pleasant place to be on a battlefield & see the mangled forms and hear the dying and wounded. To hear them calling for water or to be carried off from the battlefield—it is enough to melt the hardest of hearts. We lay on the battlefield amongst the dead and wounded 36 hours & I tell you, we had to hug the ground pretty tight to keep our skulls whole…

In the last fight we lost about 50 killed and wounded. Our Lieutenant Colonel [Freeman Conner] had his right arm broken and out of the Dayton boys was John Mayer shot through the leg. The rest of the boys are usually well excepting [Charles] Hart Blair. He is not very well.”


John Henry Backster, Co. F, 27th New Jersey Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S18)

Camp opposite Fredericksburg near Falmouth, Virginia, December 26th [1862] to his Mother.

“We are at the same camp at which we were when I wrote you my last letter which is the same place that we came to the night our forces evacuated Fredericksburg. There were three pontoon bridges across the river. Our brigade was among those that crossed the middle bridge which was across the river at the city. Over this bridge the center of Burnside’s Grand Army retreated on that eventful night.

Our regiment was encamped for the night in the street a short distance from the bridge when the order came to be ready for moving at an instant’s notice. Most of our boys were sound asleep and had to be awakened. I had not laid down  or spread my blanket, therefore I was soon ready. We had no tents to take down as we all slept in the open air. The officers issued their commands in whispers so as not to apprise the enemy of our movements. We all supposed we were to march on the enemy’s works. In fact, our officers thought the same thing and told us to keep perfectly cool and to aim low and so forth. All this gave the impression that we were to make a night attack on the rebels. We all knew the danger of such a proceeding but had determined to face it and stand up to the scratch although to tell the truth, we disliked the job. About nine o’clock at night, our brigade moved. At the bridge we were delayed a good while as they had to place dirt on the bridge so that we would not be heard when crossing. That night we marched about two miles to the place where we still are encamped. How long we will stay here, I cannot even conjecture. I do not think there will be any more fighting for some time although no one can tell as to that except the chief dignitaries at Washington and Gen. Burnside. I saw numbers of ambulances containing wounded, and wounded men on stretchers, crossing the bridge. This was on Sunday [14 December] as we lay in the city all that day.

On Saturday [13 December] when the fighting was the fiercest, we were in hearing [distance] of every volley of musketry that was fired on both sides. Our position was under the brow of a hill where we lay flat down so as not to be seen by the enemy. There we lay on our arms all day Saturday. Once in awhile the rebels would throw a shell over our heads but happily on this day, not one took effect. The day before [12 December] we were in a much more dangerous position. Then the rebels had the range of our regiment and what is more, of our company. The reports in the papers of the wounded in our regiment are untrue. Nobody in Co. B was touched as stated by the Sussex Register. The only man wounded in our regiment belonged to our company as I saw him when he was wounded. He was standing only a few feet from me when struck. This happened Friday afternoon [12 December]. A few moments before [William] Bonnell was wounded, a solid shot passed over where Charles Crissey and I were laying and struck in the ground a few feet beyond. It struck with awful force, burying itself deep in the ground. Saturday night [13 December] we were moved very near the battlefield. I could not realize that we were in such close proximity to such awful suffering. Every hour, numbers of wounded men would hobble by where we were laying but that has all passed now. We were on the other side of….[remainder of letter missing]”


William B. Glass, Co. F, 155th Pennsylvania Infantry, 2nd Brig., 3rd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., December 26th 1862 to his sister.

“We are going to move camp in a day or two. The Colonel says to go into winter quarters & we will lay inactive all winter. Everybody that I talk to think this war is about ended. The old soldiers are sick of it and the new troops do not relish the idea of being pushed forward into any more traps like Fredericksburg. General Hooker said last night that, “The Army had seen its last battle. The Union Army appeared to him to be in a deep well and the Rebs are keeping guard at the top. Before next spring, something must be done or the contest will not be ended by arms.” This he was heard to say by a Lieutenant last night when responding to the toast, “Success to the Union Army.” They had a great time at headquarters last night and the wine, &c. suffered badly. Hooker is a good man & he said last night ‘that instead of the officers laughing, they should all be weeping for the condition of the Union.’”


Unidentified Union Soldier of 146th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 2nd Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

[2nd part of letter], dated December 27, [1862]

“We went over to Fredericksburg the day I began this letter. Staid there two days. Saw balls and shells, some of which came among us but we did not take an active part in the fight though one of our men near me had his leg broke by a cannon ball. We lay with our guns loaded and half cocked with fixed bayonets and 60 rounds of ammunition & the 2nd day we were ordered to storm some batteries half a mile from us at 3 o’clock.

At 2.30, Gen. Hooker came over the river and our Colonel told him to look at the batteries and rifle pits. He did so and shook his head and the Colonel told him, “I am ready to go into that hell of fire but I do not want to take my men there.” Hooker reported to Burnside and Burnside and Sigel went up in their balloon. When they come down, the whole army was ordered to wait till dark and then retreat, which we did.

That five day battle, all of which we saw, resulted in our defeat and never was an army whipped worse or with more disgrace. The only wonder was that the Rebels did not discover us while we lay in the city and just annihilate the whole army as they could have rained shot and shell into us as they pleased for their batteries were in the form of a crescent on a hill or slope and rose in tiers, one above another.”


William H. Whyte, 68th Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp near Falmouth [Virginia], December 27th 1862, to his mother.

“Our regiment has just come in off picket…Jackson has crossed and is in our rear. Ours and their pickets were so close that we could not make a fire. I suppose before long we will have another fight. It is impossible for the Northern politicians to let us lay still. Where is the rotten spoke? It is somewhere. Our leaders are good and at Washington it must lay. [Gen. Henry] Halleck telegraphed to Burnside to cross the river and take the army to Richmond—a move must be made if they went there on crutches! I wish you could see. Worse than moving an army up crooked hill if all the other side was a flat back as far as the majors. It was perfectly awful. And as to the newspapers saying the army is not disheartened, all I want would you to be out here and see. They never will cross again in such fine spirits. I am contented and perfectly satisfied (if I had my underclothes). I have good health and good living and a fine marque. But if I had been in the ranks, I would have been dead. I never could have carried the load a private has to do.”


William Henry Jordan, Co K, 7th Rhode Island Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (William Henry Jordan)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Sunday, December 28, 1862, to his parents.

“Our colonel [Zenas Randall Bliss] and some others went over the river where they were in a boat with a flag of truce and in the evening some of the boys went over after a captain’s body and the rebs shook hands very friendly with them. We feel somewhat encouraged about the war. We think it will close soon and may God hasten the time… John Greene and the boys are here with us. Their battery [Battery D, 1st R. I. Light Artillery] is but a few rods from us. I saw Albert Straight the other day. He told me that Caleb [H. H.] Greene was badly wounded. The ball went into his mouth and came out the back part of his head and John Greene told me the other day that he heard he was dead. I hope he is living.

Our regiment has dwindled down to almost nothing. It is not more than half as large as it was when we came out. A great many have died of sickness, some killed in the battle, many wounded and some sick. They are making a complete burying ground of Virginia. I cannot describe the scene.

Ira Tillinghast [Co. E] is in the hospital and is in very bad shape. He has been sick ever since we have been here. He has got the rheumatism very bad. I saw him this morning and he looked little better. I hope he will get better soon.”


Isaac Bradley, Co. E, 27th Connecticut Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S13)

Camp near Falmouth [Virginia], December 28, 1862, to his sister.

“The day before we went out on a review by Burnside, Hancock, and Sumner. The waving of hats were scattering and the cheering rather faint. Burnside does not take very well since the battle [of Fredericksburg]. The old soldiers want McClellan to lead them. He is [a] black, dark-whiskered looking fellow reminding me of Black Bess, the highwayman in Claude Duval. Hancock looks whiter but Sumner I liked the best. That little, profane, cursing Yank was there. We have not heard of [George] Brown, [James G.] Clinton, [Edward] Thompson, or Andrew [B.] Castle since although we have looked for them. Jenett Morris has been here and says that Father is in Washington. If this is so, I wish he would come here for he could as well as not & go over to Fredericksburg, I think. We have been moving the sick today to Washington which we think indicates a march soon or as the papers would say, [to] make room for “probable emergencies.” We soldiers think the latter means fight but we don’t know whether there is to be a fight or march. The defeat has discouraged many of the regiments. We call Fredericksburg the “Burnside Slaughter House.” I do not think the place could be taken by a force of 5 times as large as it was. It is a strong place & why the Army was not all cut up was because the “Rebs” did not choose to do it for it might have been done easily.”


Charley Howe, 36th Massachusetts Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (Letters of Charley Howe)

On the Rappahannock, December 28th 1862 to his parents.

“We are having beautiful weather—rather chilly in the morning and evening but quite warm during the day. The old soldiers tell us that we have seen the coldest weather already and that last winter was not near so cold as this has been. I calculate that next month will bring mud enough for us. At nine o’clock this morning our regiment left camp and started for picket duty on the river and here we are. Our company with two others are held as reserve about a half mile back of the outpost and the only orders we have had were to make ourselves comfortable.

Fredericksburg is in plain sight. The inhabitants returned to their shattered dwellings after the fight and now the church bells are pealing forth their “melodious strains” (Shakespeare) calling them to church where probably we will be cursed and damned with a vengeance. I don’t know why it is, but this is the first Sunday that has seemed to me like a Sabbath. Everything is calm and lovely. The boys all appear to be in a deep study and scarcely a word has been spoken since the church bells began ringing. Probably they are comparing in their minds the prayers that will be offered up within pistol shot of here with those that the people at home are undoubtedly offering. I reckon there will be some difference…

I forget whether I told you about my visit to a hospital after the fight. Well the first sight that met my eyes was a man stretched on a table and the doctors were taking off his leg. Beside the table was a lot of legs and arms piled up cob-house fashion. Presently two men came with a box and commenced throwing them into it. Not succeeding in getting all in, he planted his foot on them and stomped and crowded until he made room enough and then flung the rest after which he went and buried them.

You have heard that “the ruling passion is strong in death.” Well, I believe it. I was talking with a man wounded in the hand and hip seriously and says he to me, “We couldn’t lick the damn cusses no more than hell’s froze over. Why,” says he, “them cussed batteries are thicker than fiddlers in hell.” Well, thought I, if a man in your condition can keep up pluck, the ruling passion is strong in death.”


Joseph Newton Jenkins, Co. H, 30th New Jersey Infantry, Provost Guard, General Headquarters, AOP (S&S18)

Aquia Creek, December 29th [1862] to his friend

“On December 1st at 4 A.M., we left our comfortable quarters at Washington & marched 4 days down through Maryland & crossed over here. We are doing guard & fatigue duty on the wharf. We could hear the cannonading before Fredericksburg very plainly as it is but 12 miles from here. On Saturday [13 December]—when the fight was the hardest—I was up there most all day & could see our men drop & then close up, but could not tell who they were. The rebs honored our little party with 2 shells. One went off in the mud about 20 feet from me & the other buried itself in the bank & I dug it out. If you will pay the postage, I will send it to you by mail. It weighs about 9 lbs. & is charged yet. Not half of their shells explode & half of those that do explode, go off up in the air. I saw lots of them.

Our loss there was not a man short of 16,000 killed & wounded. We unloaded 3 trains every night for 7 days in succession & put them on board of transports & for the past 4 days we have been loading the sick that have been sent from the Hospitals up at the front. I suppose you have read the papers & have studied the maps in them & have the opinion that it is a very strong point & so it is—-but alas!! Those newspaper correspondents have very fertile imaginations & make things worse than they really are.

They had horn batteries like this [see sketch] mounting 3 guns each—just plain earthworks thrown up. But the hillside was full of rifle pits & filled with men who had nothing to do but load & fire just as fast as they wished & as our men come up 3 lines of battle deep, they could pick off our men with ease while we could see nothing of them at all. Wherever our men made a charge, the rebs held their fire till they were very close & then they would mow them down with grape & canister & then they would fall back again or lie down just as they were ordered. If we had had 6 heavy siege guns there to up [end] their batteries with, we would have had better luck. But it looks now as though we were going to whip them by another way. They have cleared the hospitals at Falmouth of every man—wounded & sick—which makes me think that our folks mean to go at them again soon & they are building 4 large hospitals near here & building railroads & public buildings here which makes me think that we are to hold Aquia creek for the future.” 


Frank Ball, Co. F, 105th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., I Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S23)

[Falmouth, Virginia,] December 30th [1862] to his brother.

“We are well down [here in ] Dixie. There is no prospects of any fighting. All quiet along the Rappahannock since the last slaughter. Now and then a thirty-two [pounder] wakes up to let the Confederates know we are still here.

Raish, you spoke in your letter of several things true. This thing is carried on under a cloak. We have many changes here. Sumner and Franklin and Burnside all left us. You wanted to know my Corps and Division at the fight of Antietam and South Mountain. My regiment was in Hooker’s Corps and [James B.] Rickett’s Division, [Abram] Duryée’s Brigade. Like everything else, we’ve been changed. We are in Reynold’s [1st] Corps, Robinson’s [2nd] Division, Root’s [1st] Brigade. We was in Gibbon’s Division, General Franklin’s Grand Left at the Battle of Fredericksburg, Va. You can guess it’s hard to keep track.

Raish, we want Little Mac back. He is the only man that can handle this army. See how quick he made the Rebs dust out of Maryland? Between me and you, the Army of the Potomac is on the point of [ ]. Raish, if a [ ] tomorrow.

Capt. [Abraham] Moore starts for Brockport on furlough. We got a small regiment—about 200 men. Many of them is detailed on extra duty. There is some talk of consolidating my regiment with others and making one of three. Raish, this is hard when a regiment has been cut up. Of course the absent commissioned officers will take command and we will have probably strange officers. 

My Brigade comprises the following regiments—viz: the 104th New York, 16th Maine, 94th New York, 107th Pennsylvania. This is the Brigade that drove the Rebs at Fredericksburg in Franklin’s left on a bayonet charge. Raish, I held trumps that day but when I went in, I as leave [had] been out. But thank God, I come out all right. But many that was my comrades lies over the river filling soldiers’ graves. Raish, I seen many sights [as] I walked over the dead and dying. I’ve been to Rebeldom. I was there two weeks and exchanged. I was in the same tobacco house that Hank Hewitt was and Alf Raymond. From there to Fortress Monroe. From there to Annapolis, Maryland. I seen the Monitor and the sunken Cumberland and the Congresssunken by the Rebel Merrimack of Newport News.

Raish, a soldier sees many things. I seen enough. Now I want to see York State.” 


Daniel Wiley Lafferty, 64th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 1st Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (The Glorious Dead)

Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, December 31, 1862, to his sister.

“I got a letter from one of the boys last night in the company. We had one killed, 11 wounded in the company the last battle [Fredericksburg] that took one third of them. They have 22 left now. What do you think of Burnside? Give me Mac yet and that is what they all say in the field and they are the ones to pay up, I think. But I hope I shall get out of it.”


Barzilla Merrill, Co. K, 154th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, January 1, 1863, to his wife.

“I have thought for some time that I would write to you a little about how the war is moving. Maybe you will call me a secesh but this ain’t so. I love my country and its government and I feel like weeping over the deplorable condition that we as a nation are in this pleasant New Years morning. What shall I say? I lack words to describe. One thing I will say and I think that I will be safe in the statement, and that is this: unless God by His almighty power interposes, we are lost as a nation. I never was more disappointed in my life than I was when I came down here and see how this thing run. So far as the soldiers are concerned, they have come forth nobly and they have come with the intention to help crush the rebellion and save the Union. Well, where shall I place the blame? Right where it belongs—on our leading [military] men. They don’t seem to think of the government or the good of the soldiers. They think of the large pay and they seem to be jealous of each other. They all seem to want to be the largest toad in the puddle. Consequently when one makes a move, another will try and take off his head. This is generally done and generally to the expense of the lives of a great many men. I think that I am correct in this statement. Now, what is the result? The result is the soldiers are becoming discouraged and disheartened. I have heard men that have been in all through the service say that they were sick and discouraged and did not never want to go in another battle. All seem to be of the opinion that have been disappointed. I think that I have spoke the mind of nearly all what is to be done.

What is to be done? I know of no better way to answer the question than to take the statement that I made a while ago for an answer and I leave it there. Judging from appearances, I am rather inclined to think that we fall back until spring. Then have this ground to go over again. But this I don’t know. It is only my opinion. Men are sickening and dying and they are badly exposed to the weather. Our tents are poor and that makes a poor place to sleep and I think before there is much more done, our [forces] will [be] considerably diminished by sickness and death. There could never have been better weather for this business than it has been since I have been here and what has been done—nothing. No, this statement ain’t right. There has been lots of our men killed. Now it is so late that it ain’t safe to advance on account of our artillery and baggage wagons. And another thing, the government teams are poor and jaded out so I don’t see as we can do much more this winter—only to fall back and prolong the thing. All this is only my notion of the thing. It won’t cost much. I don’t know as it would be best for you to show this to anyone. I might write more on this subject, but let this suffice while I write today.”


George W. Shue, Co. I, 23rd Pennsylvania Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (Fighting with Birney’s Zouaves)

Diary, January 1, 1863 [Camp near Falmouth].

“The weather today clear and very pleasant. However, the night was very cold and sharp. This [is] the first day of the year. It is said among some classes if the year comes in pleasant or mild, it will be to the reverse at the end. There is nothing more today than there usually has been in the Army of the Potomac as all is still and quiet. I now am come to the feeling that this campaign now along the Rappahannock will afford a dark page in history and a dull picture. The news is not to us encouraging as the Rebels seem to be in good spirits and very active and our own are quite to the reverse. The Rebels now show a very bold front. They can be seen marching in column on the South bank of the river. They have been lately supplied with good tents from some source. In fact, they look and appear as though [they] are in a prosperous state — more so than ever.”


George Morgan, Co. F, 11th New Hampshire Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (When I Come Home)

Falmouth [Virginia], January 1, 1863 to Austin.

“We have had a warm spell of weather now for about a week. The mud is all dried up and it is good traveling now. We was off on picket last night down on the river. It turn up cold and the ground froze and we had a pretty cold time of it. When we go on picket, we stay one day and one night and the whole regiment goes on at a time. The road was full of rebels on the other side of the river. The rebels have dug rifle pits all along on the other side of the river. It will be a hard case for our army to get over there again…As for the army, it is in poor condition and I don’t think it can last longer than spring. The men are getting so that they won’t fight much and I hope that New Hampshire won’t send out any more soldiers for it is no use for the whole world knows that the North never can lick them and I hope they never will.”


David Watson Sharpe, Co. B, 1st Connecticut Heavy Artillery, Unattached Artillery, General Headquarters, AOP (S&S13)

Camp near Fredericksburg, January 1st 1863, to his brother.

“We left Fort Richardson the 2nd of December and were told that we were going to take a battery of the siege guns and assist in the taking of Fredericksburg — also that we would be back in two weeks. We were ordered to leave everything behind except our shelter tents, overcoats, and one blanket. After we got here, General Burnside said he should keep us with the army so we sent for the knapsacks and received them yesterday. This battle has proved an entire failure. We occupy the same position we did before the battle. Our battery is planted on a hill about half a mile from Fredericksburg with the river between. We could see about half of the battleground. Our men fought like tigers but it was of no use. They charged on the rebel batteries three times and were met by a terrible shower of grape & canister shot, shell and bullets which mowed them down by hundreds. Our army is all back this side of the river again.

I had an adventure with the rebs the day after our army recrossed the river. I was doing down to a spring near the river to fill a canteen when a squad of rebels fired at me. The bullets struck pretty close to me. I filled my canteen and went back, they firing at me as long as I was in sight. I put up my canteen, borrowed an Enfield rifle and went down to give them a little back. I got behind a haystack and commenced firing at them. I shot at one fellow just as he was drawing bead on me over a little ridge — only his head and breast was in sight. I think my bullet went through his heart for his gun went off in the air, the bullet whistling over my head, and he fell dead across the ridge. The body lay there a few minutes when one of his comrades reached over, took the body by the feet and dragged it behind the ridge. I wounded another one so he had to be carried off on a stretcher. I fired about a dozen shots. They fired several shots pretty close to me. The pickets do not fire at each other now. The rebels are throwing up breastworks on the opposite side of the river. What do you think of Burnside now? I think that Little Mac is the only man fit to lead this army. The army is discontented and a great many say they will not cross the river again under Burnside. McClellan is more popular than ever with the army.”


Charley Howe, 36th Massachusetts, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., IX Corps—Right Grand Division (Letters of Charley Howe)

Near Fredericksburg, January 1st 1863 to his parents.

“I do not know of much news to write about. We are in the same old place we have been in for the lat month or more. I cannot account for this inactivity although I think it’s the best thing Burnsides can do to remain where he is. We manage to keep warm nights with both ends of our tent blocked up and a good fire inside, but if we were on the march and had to sleep in the cold ground after being sweaty all day, half of us would freeze to death before a week.

There is some talk of the right of the army swinging to the left and left to the right. That movement would change fronts and the right would be in and about Alexandria while the left would be at Aquia Creek. I can’t see the object of such a move unless they think they have too large an army, for as sure as the army should get within gun shot of Maryland, more than one third would desert. I’ve had many an old soldier say in earnest that if they should ever get into Maryland again, they’d never come back into Virginia. We do not ask for winter quarters but let us stay where we are at present until cold weather is past.

I will not say anything as to Burnsides qualities and abilities as a General, but mark my word, McClellan is not dead yet. He is the only man that can handle this army.”


James Henry Clark, Co. A, 3rd Vermont Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (The Civil War Letters of James Henry Clark)

Camp near White Oak Church, January 2, 1863, to his uncle.

“Our regiment was in the engagement of South Mountain, Antietam, and the Rappahannock [Battle of Fredericksburg]. We were not in only one musketry engagement and that [was] at the Rappahannock. We were in the open field and the rebels gave away very soon after we commenced firing. We were under heavy artillery fire both at South Mountain and Antietam. We lost only three men killed and twelve wounded on the Rappahannock. Our regiment was very lucky and hope we shall continue to be so.”


William Henry Owen, US Regulars, Headquarters 2nd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S22)

[Probably early January 1863] to a friend.

“I am writing in Mother’s tent, a dwelling nine feet square, logged up about two feed with an ordinary “Wall Tent” on top. Imagine Mother in such a domicile, on a high hill overlooking Fredericksburg & within range of the rebel batteries! I am Quartermaster on Genl. Howard’s Staff. He was a college mate of mine & afterwards went to West Point. He is about my age, is a noble man, very pious, very kind, very just & as brave as a lion. He lost his right arm at Fair Oaks, but was at his post again in less than three months. All his staff are pleasant gentlemen. They are very polite & kind to Mother & she enjoys herself exceedingly. My situation is a pleasant one, though important & responsible. I have much less to do than when in a Brigade. My duties are chiefly administrative—to approve requisitions of the Brigade Quartermaster & to look out for the Division Train, consisting of eighty wagons & four hundred & eighty mules. My duty does not call me into battle. On all such occasions, Quartermasters are under the strictest orders to remain with their trains. Nonetheless, I sometimes slip away to take a closer view & know what the whistling of bullets & shells means. 

Fred was posted on the roof of a house in Fredericksburg during the late battle to signalize & was much exposed. I watched his waving flag through my glass, from this side, with great anxiety, as you may suppose. Though for several hours the target of innumerable shells, he escaped almost by a miracle, without a scratch. I hope soon to be able to tell you that he has got a higher position & one less dangerous.”


George W. Shue, Co. I, 23rd Pennsylvania, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (Fighting with Birney’s Zouaves)

Diary, January 3, 1863 [Camp near Falmouth].

“The weather today clear and very pleasant. The air is cool though not heavy. The night was very frosty. The weather is likely to be cold after this as there is some indication of a change. There is nothing new today along the lines as all is still and quiet and bears in that way for a continuance of quietness for some time to come. The army is fast recovering from its demoralized state caused by the disaster of Fredericksburg. However, the men that have the fighting to do are and have been confident of their being able to conquer the Rebels if the Commanders do their duties and also if they are able to command the army that is now fronting on Fredericksburg. Our gallantry on the field is superior to that of the enemy and it can be shown if it is not fortifications that is to be stormed as is here on our immediate front. It is McClellan that is wanted and it is he and this army that can conquer.” 


Jacob M. Buroway, Co. A, 107th Ohio Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., XI Corps—Reserve Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp near at Stafford’s Station, about 13 miles from Fredericksburg
75 miles from Washington City, Sunday, January the 4th A. D. 1863 to his brother.

“The boys are all getting out of heart. They hain’t very willing to fight anymore and I will tell why. Lincoln’s last proclamation that he has distributed out amongst his men tells that he is agoing to fight to have those black negroes free and the biggest part of the boys swears that they will throw [down their] arms and go home if that is the case for what use is it for us to risk our lives just on account of having those black free? Two regiments of the South stacked arms and went home. Then they sent one regiment of cavalry after them to bring them back and they stayed at home also. And we heard that two of our Illinois regiments went home too and the Governor of Pennsylvania says he will draw his men all in till spring and won’t let a man fight anymore if they won’t settle before long. But our old bullheaded Governor from Ohio—he is agoing to give two hundred thousand more men if it won’t be settled till spring and if he can’t get them many to [en]list, then he will draft them. And if it will come to that—which I hope [it] may not—then I just do wish that the men would take up arms and fight and wouldn’t go. They wouldn’t need to be afraid at all that those old soldiers would fight against them for they would all rather fight for to go home.

Now I will tell you, General Burnside is making applications for another fight at Fredericksburg. Our captain says it might probably not go two weeks till we might get in a fight for the rebels are behind us and before us—but just a few that are behind us. But we are only thirteen miles from where that hard fight was at Fredericksburg. But I hope they will have more sense as to attack at Fredericksburg again for as sure as they will, we will be whipped worse than ever. But I think there is no rest till the 107th [OVI] Regt. is cut to pieces like all the rest of the regiments are. Our colonel thinks it will [not] be settled till spring. Oh, I wish to God that would come to be true. Wouldn’t I be glad if I only could come home till the Fourth of July which I still have a little hope that we will.”


George W. Shue, Co. I, 23rd Pennsylvania, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (Fighting with Birney’s Zouaves)

Diary, January 4, 1863 [Camp near Falmouth].

“The weather today cold and cloudy. The clouds flew from the northwest. They are heavy and look as though rain might fall from them tonight. There is nothing new today. All is still and quiet. There is nothing that can bring us to a move. You can look up and down the [Rappahannock] river and all has the appearance of quietness. To the southeast lays Fredericksburg where the sight is first brought to the spires that reach far into the air. This all has the appearance of home, however it looks deserted by its inhabitants — which it is to a great extent since our troops occupied it first. We are on picket yet on the river about 1½ miles below Fredericksburg. The Rebels hold the south bank of the river and we the north. The most friendly feeling exists between the pickets of the two armies. There is no conversation passes between the pickets of the both armies. There was a light shower this evening.”


Lucien W. Hubbard, 14th Connecticut Infantry, 2nd Brig., 3rd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (May Heaven Protect You)

Camp near Falmouth, January 5, 1863

“I am in the hospital and have been for the last week and a half. When I was in Fredericksburg, someone at the hospital stole my woolen blanket and canteen and I had nothing but a rubber blanket to cover me and that I made a kind of a tent of to keep the dew off from me. I lay under that without anything over me to cover me with four or five nights and froze two of my toes and one morning I woke up and I was so lame I could not move. Well I lay there two days without anything over me and I tried to get some of the boys to tell the Dr. to come and see me but they did not tell him and there I lay until I got awful lousy and dirty and one morning Sergt. [William H.] Hawley brought me down a bed quilt he had and covered me with it. The next night I was put into the hospital and have been in here ever since. They think some of sending me to Washington. They have got my papers all made out. The Dr. says that I am too young to be out here.

There is not much excitement here at present. The regiment was called up the other night. They heard that Stuart’s Cavalry was coming. They drew three days rations and had 40 rounds of cartridges issued out and the wagons were to carry 60 rounds more and they were to march in 12 hours but we have not moved yet or there ain’t no signs of it.”


Alexander McNeil, Co. C, 14th Connecticut Infantry, 2nd Brig., 3rd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S13)

Falmouth, Va., January 6th 1863 to a friend.

There has been no movement in the Army of the Potomac since the repulse at Fredericksburg. Our regiment, they say, has been reported unfit for duty. There are two companies that has not got a commissioned officer left. Some are dead, others wounded, & some have resigned & gone home. There seems to be a difference of opinion amongst the soldiers with regard to the capability of the two generals — Burnside & McClellan. Because Burnside did not succeed in driving or beating the Rebels at Fredericksburg, that is no reason in my mind why Burnside should be thrown overboard. The Rebels were strongly fortified & in the centre where our boys were engaged, our troops had no chance whatever of getting artillery to bear on the Rebel batteries. The fire of the Rebels of grape, canister & shrapnel on our boys who went up to storm the batteries were truly terrific. But better luck next time. God works in mysterious ways & will eventually bring out everything according to the purposes of His will. It may look dark at present for us, but God can bring light out of darkness & give us the victory.


Thomas William Dick, Co. H, 12th Pennsylvania Reserves (41st Pennsylvania), 3rd Brig., 3rd Div., I Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S20)

Camp Near Belle [Plain] Landing January 8, 1863, to his parents.

“As my letters since the battle have been brief and unsatisfactory, I will embrace the present opportunity to give you a detailed account of the affair as near as I can. I believe the last place I wrote from previous to the battle was Brooks Station. On the morning of the 8th December we were ordered in off picket, drew rations, and took up the line of march towards the Rappahannock. It was a bitter cold day and rather discouraging for soldiers, but all were willing to endure the exposure and brave the danger—if we only accomplished our object! But alas we failed!

We marched all day and that night until 10 o’clock. We then encamped in a dense pine thicket, and as there had a skift of snow fallen recently, you may know it was not a very inviting place to spend the night—for if we happened to touch a tree, the snow would come down upon us in a perfect torrent. Nevertheless it served to keep the wind off, and we unpacked our blankets and slept as soundly as if we had been at home in feather beds. [Sgt. John P.] Griffith and I slept together. Our bed consisted of some pine and cedar tops cut fine covered with two gum blankets and a shelter tent and our great coats. This formed the under part of our bed. We had over us two woolen blankets and a gum. Considering the circumstances it was a pretty good bed. We remained there the next day and night and also the day following. On the evening of that day—which was the 10th of the month—we received orders to be ready to march at midnight. Then we gave up all hopes of sleeping that night and began preparation for the march. This was soon accomplished for it requires but little time for Uncle Sam’s boys to make ready to move to any point whatever.

After we had made all necessary preparations, the boys gathered around the campfire to talk about the probable object of the movement—but the conversation assumed rather a serious turn for nearly all came to the conclusion that we would soon be in battle. And we well knew that some one of our number must fall. Yet about 12 o’clock when the Capt. came around with the familiar command, “fall in boys,” they fell in ranks as promptly and marched off as gaily as ever. We marched to the [Rappahannock] river and there received orders to protect the engineer corps while they threw the pontoons across. We could plainly see the rebels lights on the other side, however they made no show of resistance until the bridges were built when the pickets opened fire, which resulted in wounding three or four of the workmen. In fact I think their opposition at this point was a mere feint and our generals permitted themselves to be drawn into the trap. That evening our troops commenced crossing, but our division did not cross until the evening of the following day. We slept that night on the south side of the Rappahannock. Little did I think that that night was the last for poor Griffith on earth. But we know not what a day may bring forth. 

The next morning we again moved down toward the enemy and soon the distant sharp report of artillery announced to us the fact that we had found them. Our troops advanced steadily forward under the shot and shell of the enemy. We moved on for some distance and then halted for some time but not long, for as usual the old reserve corpse had to kick up the fight. So we were ordered to charge on the enemy’s works which I think was done in gallant style. We had to advance over a piece of low marshy ground and the rebels were posted in the woods on a range of hills in front of us, thus having all advantage in position. But still we advanced over their rifle pits and had them driven away from their guns, but we had no support and consequently had to fall back.

I think whoever is responsible for this grand movement across the Rappahannock managed it very badly for any person of common sense with no military ability would know that it was impossible to take that position. And the testimony of the different generals goes to show that it lies with Burnsides entirely. Even in his own testimony he assumes the whole responsibility. I think Old Burnie a gallant man and a good military man in his place, but I am afraid he has got too high. I believe with him that McClellan can do more with this army than any other man. No wonder our army is discouraged. We have been slaughtered for nothing. We have always been led to expect great things and nearly always been disappointed. We are all willing to do or to suffer anything for our glorious cause but we are not willing to see our comrades cut down beside us and still accomplish nothing. All we want is good leaders—God-fearing men who will do their duty, for surely the army has done its duty. The people have done theirs, so it must be with our leaders. 

I never felt so lonely in my life as I did after the battle [with] the last of my messmates gone. In fact, all the company feel the loss of the three that were killed very deeply.”


Jonathan W. Larabee, Co. H, 5th Vermont Infantry, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div. VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp in the field, January 11, 1863, to his aunt.

“Now Lois, I am a going to talk plain with you. I am agoing to tell you just as I think speak my mind on the subject to a letter and if you don’t like it, why it is all just as well. Not that I wish to hurt the feelings of you or any other friends—if I may so call them—but that I wish to have you understand that there is not the least bit of honor in this unjust war. And more than that, it is a disgrace to the soldier that will fight in such an unjust and unholy cause. And there is no more signs of its being settled than there was a year ago. The thing of it is just here—there are men cooped up in cities perfectly out of danger that are making money. They are doing well. They cry, “Push on!” Well, we do and lose fifteen or twenty thousand men. [When] a dispatch is sent to Washington of our loss, it is looked over with a critic’s eye and then what do they say? “Why what is that? Twenty thousand men? That is nothing out of six or eight hundred thousand men. Oh, that is nothing.”

I suppose you had rather I would be murdered and cut up into pieces than see me get out of it any way only honorable. You don’t have to suffer the pain. You are alright. Go it down there in Virginia and you might as well say we are doing well enough here in Vermont. But I will ask you one question, what are we fighting for? It is impossible for you to answer that question unless you say to free niggers? That is all. There is no Union freed by it—no country saved. But there is an enormous amount of lives lost. But [that] is [apparently] of no account. That is what they enlisted for—to be shot. But never mind the soldiers. Save them cursed niggers, let it cost what it may in blood or treasure.

But there is one thing very certain—that is that it will not cost me much blood unless they catch me for I am bound to never go with them again near enough to the enemy to get shot. I had as leave they would catch me too as not. I don’t know as I have much to live for more than a wife. The rest seem to take up against me—some in one way and some in another. But it is all well enough. I can take care of myself without depending on Vermont. There is just as good people in Canada as there is in Vermont and they get as good living there as they do in the United States…

Now you may take this letter as you will for I mean every word of it and more too. If I can’t play off and get my discharge, I shall go to Canada or start for there at least for I never can endure this long. This murdering men for the fun of the thing don’t set on my stomach at all. But don’t never say any more about a man gaining any honor here in this unholy and unjust cause for there is none to be gained. I can see it here but you only get the hearsay of the thing which probably sounds very well to you up there but here is where you can see it one day after another. If a man is sick and can’t go and falls out of the ranks, he is cashiered, his pay stopped, sent to Harper’s Ferry to perform so many weeks hard labor with ball and chain.”


Cornelius Van Houten, 1st New Jersey Light Artillery, Artillery Brig., 2nd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (Cornelius Van Houten)

Falmouth, Virginia, January 11, 1863, to his father.

“I am very sorry there are so many deserters but I expected nothing else for all they came for was the bounty. If you want to see a set of homesick men, you could have seen them in those new regiments at the Battle of Fredericksburg. We had one regiment to support our Battery and I tell you, if we didn’t have some fun. They pretend to say that if the war was over with before they were discharged, that they would be the first to go home, but I guess they will be mistaken…

There is a rumor in camp that we move tomorrow but I hope it is not so for we have too nice quarters to leave them this time of the year. In my next, I will tell you about the position of Fredericksburg. We are lying now about two miles from the city. We can see the Rebels breastworks as plain as can be.”


Wilber H. Merrill, Co. H, 44th New York Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div., V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Falmouth, Va., January 12th 1863, to his aunt.

“Now, Aunt, I am going to tell you just what I think of this war. I think if the War Department would let the generals in the field have their way a little more and not do all the bossing themselves, I think the war would progress a great deal faster. Washington shelters some of our worst enemies. I think to burn Washington & hang some of the leaders would be a blessing to our country. I don’t think that all of our officers are true blue but I do think that we have some that would like to finish up the muss. I think the war might of been settled before this time had we had the right men in the War Department and also had true generals to lead us on to victory. Tis not the soldiers fault. They fight brave enough & are faithful enough. But I will tell you one thing, there is some that are getting their nest feathered pretty well & they don’t care how long the war lasts nor how many homes are caused desolate by its power. What care they for the sufferings & privations of the poor soldier as long as they get good salaries & good quarters furnished them.

I think as I always did about McClellan. He is the man who had ought to command the army and that is what every soldier will tell you here. They all have confidence in him and when he leads them into battle, they know that he is not leading them into a trap where slaughter is needless & where there is some chance for their lives. Look at Burnside’s Great Battle of Fredericksburg. What did it all amount to? I will tell you—the slaughter of 8 to 10 thousand men while their loss must of been light. He must of been very near sighted or else his judgment must of been very poor. Burnside is a good man in his place, but not to command as large an army.

The President’s [Emancipation] Proclamation I don’t think amounts to any certain sum for how is he a going [to] set the slaves free before he has them in his hands? Then the first place, he has got to catch them before he can free them. I say if we are fighting to free the slaves—as it seems that we are, [then] take them as fast as we can get them and arm them and let them help free themselves. Their blood is no better to be spilt than mine. I think things look rather dark now but I hope it will look brighter soon. I allow myself to think so at any rate. I can’t tell how soon we may be called on to fight another battle for you know that a soldier don’t know one day what will happen another. I don’t think there will be another fight right here but can’t tell.”


Jacob L. Mardis, Co. A, 40th Pennsylvania Infantry (11th Pa. Reserves), 3rd Brig., 3rd Div., I Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S21)

Annapolis, Maryland, [15?] January 1863 to his parents.

“I was taken prisoner at Fredericksburg on the 13th of December 1862 and am very thankful to the Almighty for the preservation of my life through the many dangers I passed. While many fell on both sides, I escaped with a slight wound in the thigh which disabled [me] so that I could not follow the regiment. I was taken to Richmond and paroled and there we had to lay in prison four weeks among lice and dirt and not half enough to eat. I caught cold while I was there for I had no clothing except what I had on as I lost my knapsack on the battlefield.

On my way coming from City Point on the boats to Annapolis, I took sick with the measles. There was none among the prisoners that knew [how], or any person on to take care of me, [so] I concluded it would be best to go to the hospital. I am now getting better as I am very well taken care of and I hope in a few days I will be as well as ever. By coming [to the hospital], I got rid of the lice and got a change of clothes. The rest of the prisoners that were on the boat were taken to Parole Camp where they will [be] kept until duly exchanged and then of course we will [be] sent to our regiments.

I wish this war was over for I am getting tired of it. I have thought more about home the last four weeks than I did all the time before.”


Nehemiah Willard, Co. K, 86th New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 3rd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S16)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., January 17th 1863 to his Brother.

“We are now & since two or three weeks before the Battle of Fredericksburg have been on our present encampment about 2 miles north of said city, doing picket duty, drilling &c. The regiment was in the city during the whole affair and the most of the time so placed that the shot and shell from both the Rebs and our guns passed directly over their heads & some plenty near enough to admit of comfortable feelings. However, none were killed & but two wounded & those the day previous while attempting to cross the river into the town. I being left in charge of our company effects—tents, knapsacks, &c.—had an opportunity of viewing the battle “rage from afar.” It was a grand sight, but horrible was the slaughter. I saw thousands of the wounded as they were recrossing [the river] and going in search of hospitals…[Our brother] Wesley is supposed to have been taken prisoner at the Battle of Fredericksburg as nothing has been heard of him, nor those with him since. He belonged to the Pioneer Corps.”


Dexter E. Buell, Co. B, 27th New York Infantry, 2nd Brig., 1st Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va., January 17, 1863 to his folks.

“We just came in from picket yesterday. We are under marching orders. We expect to go across the river and try them once more but there is hundreds that will never cross the river. I have heard more than one half of the boys in our company [say] that they would never go in another battle. They say it is too bad to go through what we have and then slink out but they say they will do it. This fighting for Niggers is played out. Some of them Black Abolitionists ought to be made to fight their share of the battles.

We expect to be on the move before long. Can’t tell how soon. We have warm days and cold nights. We don’t expect to have much snow down here. Our men are working daily building corduroy roads for the Johnny boys same as they did on the Peninsula. All of the boys are getting sick of this thing. They begin to count the days thinking how near our time is out. I wish it was out tomorrow, if not sooner.”


Lt. Col. Clark Swett Edwards, F&S, 5th Maine Infantry (S&S4)

Camp near White Oak Church, Virginia, January 17, 1863, to his wife.

“I got orders yesterday to hold my regiment in readiness to march at a moment’s notice but it is against the wish of almost every officer in the Army to go over the river again under Burnside. I was at Franklin’s Headquarters this morning and his adjutant general told me he hoped it might rain two or three days so we could not go and that is the way they all talk about the matter. But I am ready to do my duty but it looks a little hard to go under those we do not want. Only give us Mac [McClellan and] all will be right again. I get along finely with the regiment. All goes along smooth. I hope I may get my commission soon for Colonel and then I will be satisfied.”


Lt. Col. Clark Swett Edwards, F&S, 5th Maine Infantry (S&S4)

Camp near White Oak Church, Virginia, January 18, 1863, to his wife.

“As it is Sunday evening, I thought I must write you again tonight as I may not get a chance very soon again. My regiment got in off picket at noon all as well as usual but they had a hard time as it was very cold while out and tonight is one of the coldest I have seen. Last night it froze hard enough to bear my horse anywhere in the roads so you can judge how it is with the poor soldiers. And still the prospect is a fight soon. We are now under marching orders and I think it must be over the river but I dread the consequence as the army is disheartened. Burnside is bound to cross the river at this place and to retrieve his loss but all the generals are opposed to it so you can judge of our prospect. It is heart sickening, I can assure you. But I shall do my duty regardless of others, or at least I think I will now, but no one can tell till after the fight is over. I feel for others as well as myself. I know if a fight comes off now, that the wounded must suffer greatly, but then I will not borrow trouble as it comes soon enough. The sick of my regiment I sent away this morning to Aquia Creek but as the hospital tents were not ready to receive them, so they only went a mile or so and were sent back. I ordered to send them in the morning again but this moving the sick this cold weather is awful.”


Susan Walker Burnham, civilian, Busti, New York (S&S23)

Busti [New York], January 21, 1863, to her brother.

“I must tell you something about my boys in the army. Soon after the Battle of Fredericksburg, the sad news came to us that Charles was among the missing. We received a letter from Mr. H[iram] T[hompson] Houghton, a member of his company, giving us the particulars of the fight of Saturday, December 13th, stating that he thought Charles was a prisoner and that he also had a son [William Henry Houghton] among the missing. (They were in the Left Grand Division under General Franklin.)

You may judge of our feelings during a month of dreadful suspense and anxiety when a few days ago we received a letter from Charles stating that their division crossed the Rappahannock a little below Fredericksburg Friday, December 12th and Saturday 13th about 9 o’clock in the morning the fighting commenced and soon after, their Brigade was ordered to charge on the Rebs who were concealed in a piece of woods nearly half a mile from them. He says “away we went across an open field, the Rebs pouring grape and canister into us all the time and the men falling all around us, till some of us succeeded in reaching the railroad which was about 10 rods [@ 55 yards] from the woods when we were ordered to halt & commence firing. we went to work and succeeded in keeping the Rebs back about an hour when first we knew about 300 of us were surrounded and captured, which would not have happened if our Generals had sent in support as they ought to.”

They were then taken to the rear of the Rebel army and kept over night and the next day marched toward Richmond. They marched to Hanover Junction and then put aboard of the cars and arrived at the Libby Prison about dark, Wednesday December 17th. He says they were treated pretty well by those that captured them and by the Rebel soldiers generally, but those that never fired a gun nor smelt powder use them rather rough. The women especially seemed very bitter toward them and would frequently come out and sing out to them, “On to Richmond! On to Richmond, you black Du[t]ch you!” 

They were put into a room (250 of them) 120 feet long by 50 wide where a streak of daylight was almost a stranger and kept half starved. All they had to eat was half a pint of rice and bean soup and a small piece of bread twice a day. He said he thought he had seen some hard times before but he had never seen anything like that. They remained there until the 9th of January when they were released on parole and sent to Annapolis, Maryland. 

Charles was taken sick the same day they left the prison and is in the U. S. General Hospital at Annapolis. He wrote a line to us the day he arrived there stating that he had a fever but was not seriously sick and was gaining. I am in hopes he can come home. If he don’t, I think his father will go and see him.”


Unidentified “Charlie,” Headquarters 1st Division, 2nd Army Corps (S&S1)

Camp near Falmouth, Virginia, January 21, 1863, to a friend.

“The army are again on the move, or rather on the attempt to move but the mud—Oh! Mud is beyond description. It commenced raining again yesterday morning and at the same time the left Grand Division moved up toward the right, to a position about 5 miles above Falmouth where I expect a crossing will be attempted. Last night and today the Center Grand Division followed making a complete change of front. Sumner’s Grand Division (the Right) remains as yet in its old position but are under marching orders and probably will go tonight on in the morning if the men can possibly wallow through the mud. The roads present a woeful specticle. Wagons sunk half out of sight, mules tangled and floundering in every shape. Drivers look as though they had been hod carriers for years without a changing their suit. Artillery making desparate efforts to get forward but all to no use. Mud is commander-in-chief and has ordered the army to halt. How long such a state of affairs is to exist I cannot tell but I look for no change in 3 or 4 weeks. It will be impossible for the army to acomplish much until there is some bottom to the roads.

January 28th. Circumstances prevented me from finishing my letter the other day [and I hope you] will excuse all matter that is too old. You have doubtless seen the particulars of the fruitless attempt of the army to cross the Potomac and that they have again returned to their old quarters in somewhat disheartened state. Never before has the Army of the Potomac been so completely discouraged and it will require the energy and zeal of a McClellan to restore again that old cheerfulness and confidence which once made it the pride of the world.”


Lt. Col. Clark Swett Edwards, F&S, 5th Maine Infantry (S&S4)

Camp near White Oak Church, Virginia, January 26, 1863, to his wife.

“Tuesday morn (27th). I have just heard that Burnside, Sumner, & Franklin have been relieved from their commands. If so, I hardly see what we are coming to but perhaps it is all for the best…I am ready to do anything within my power to restore the Union. Our two last moves I felt to be out of place & out of season &c., but not a man under me ever heard a murmur or complaint against the move and I have always been ready to reprimand all officers under me where I heard a complaint against the government. I know I have wrote you some things against the powers at Washington for removing Little Mac, and now I think they done wrong. But not an enlisted man ever heard me complain of it.”


James Padden, Co. F, 43rd New York Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., VI Corps—Left Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp near Falmouth, February 1, 1863, to his parents.

“I have been very lucky since I came out here. We were only in one battle and that was a terrible one—that is Fredericksburg. We were three days and nights in the front line of battle. Our soldiers got [an] awful cutting up there. We expect to have another battle very soon and here [at] the same place.”


William H. Leslie, Co. B, 11th Massachusetts Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S21)

Camp near Fredericksburg, February 5, 1863, to his Uncle.

“…Suffer? Do you know that the soldiers suffer? Why, it is beyond description here in the winter with only a little piece of shelter tent over us. Our canteens of water will freeze solid in our tents. Our food [is] poor, our officers drunk and abusive. One half of them want to resign and they will not accept of their resignations. The comfort of the soldier [is] forgotten—no matter about him if he suffers. He is nothing but a private. He has no sympathy. A soldier is not used so well as the Negro. I suppose you know that our Division is not much better than an armed mob. But Old Joe Hooker has got the command of the army and the first thing he does is to order his old division somewhere in some scrape just as though the division had not done enough. It [our division] has made him a Major General and [the] commander of this great Army [of the Potomac]! It has made General Sickles a Major General. It has made General Naglee a Major General. It has made Gen. Grover a Major General. And it has made generals enough to stop fighting!

I have had enough fighting myself. In fact, the army is discouraged. Unless there is some great thing happens, this army will never fight. You recollect the letter you wrote to me about McClellan? It was but a few days after that he was superseded [by Burnside]. I would like to ask you, Uncle, if our army has prospered since that. What have we done? Why lost fifteen thousand men in one battle. I was not particularly engaged in that battle [at Fredericksburg] but I could see the whole scene. It was an awful sight. I could not help thinking of thousands that would be fatherless. But Uncle, do you think McClellan would have fought such a battle? I do not blame Burnside for I think there is someone else to blame for that slaughter. “Mac” would never tried to have gone across the river until he had shelled them out. But that is done.”


James Webster Carr, Co. C, 2nd New Hampshire Infantry, 1st Brig., 2nd Div., III Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S17)

Near Falmouth, Virginia, February 11th 1863 to his friend.

“I led the company at Fredericksburg. I shot 60 rounds from a Springfield rifle musket while skirmishing on Sunday. I have killed as many of them as I want to if they will lay down their arms. If not, some more of them must die or they must kill me. I do not deem this child’s play by no means, nor want them handled with gloves on.”


Henry Heber Woodruff, Co. D, 16th Michigan Infantry, 3rd Brig., 1st Div. V Corps—Center Grand Division (S&S23)

Camp near Potomac Creek, Va., February 20, 1863 to his Uncle & Aunt.

“Perhaps you wonder how I like a soldiers life. How I stand it, &c. Well, it agrees with me. My health never was better, notwithstanding “rheumatism and cramps” attendants to exposure. Do I like it? Yes. while the war lasts. No, in time of peace. Very little comfort and pleasure is there in it but any amount of privations. Hunger, thirst, weariness, exposure to wet, cold, and bullets, lack of society of the right kind, no females to refine, no one to nurse you, to speak a kind word if you are sick, nothing but military law which obliges an inferior to be an absolute slave to a superior, no one but rough men—who you must hold with a tight rein or lose your discipline—to associate with, which makes you as rough as they. What are the deductions to be drawn? Simply old men or men with families stay at home. Oblige every young man to come. Young men can stand it—old ones ought not [come] if they can [avoid it].

What do you think of lying 36 hours on your back on the ground, not a thing under you, and the ground as wet as water can make it? The weather next thing to freezing? Our Brigade had to do it at the Battle of Fredericksburg. All a man had to do if he wanted a bullet was to raise up, He got it quick enough. Well, we were relieved and had a rest of twelve hours sleeping on a brick pavement with nothing but an overcoat to cover me.

What then? Why our Brigade “had the honor” to be chosen, tired as we were, to cover the retreat from the town. So under cover of the darkness, we silently moved out to the front where the famous Irish Brigade had been driven in and more than slaughtered to reconnoiter. Whenever the moon came out from the clouds, we would lie down so as not to be seen and when some unfortunate fellow would rattle his tin pail, curses not loud but deep would go up. Well, there we lay half the night watching the dead so think we could hardly tell the living from the dead. 

At three o’clock we silently withdrew to the edge of the town. By this time the rain had begun to pour down. Then we stood three hours as motionless as statues [at the] ready, a line of skirmishers just in advance to give us warning. We stood until broad daylight until the last man was over and then we turned and took a double quick and crossed the [one] remaining pontoon bridge, taking it up as we crossed. You may think this fun but it is terrible on the constitution. I do not tell you this intending to make great pretensions of my endurance for I could tell of greater hardships than these, but to give you some little idea of a solder’s life.”


Abraham Stokes Jones, F&S, 72nd Pennsylvania, 2nd Brig., 2nd Div., II Corps—Right Grand Division (S&S22)

Camp near Falmouth, 19 April 1863, to his sister.

“…this morning the first things my eyes rested upon when I awoke were the steeples of Fredericksburg, and casting them a little farther on, without moving my head, I could survey the whole battlefield where on the night of December 13th, I tried to do what good I could among the poor victims of a rebellion born in hell—tumbling over dead & dying, in mud and gore, among agonizing groans, execrations, oaths & prayers, witnessing scenes that angels weep over—if they ever weep, and as I lay there contemplating the misery of that battle, my eyes resting upon the scene of its occurrence, I could not but feel a shudder at the thought that we will most likely soon brave another, severer even than that, and none know who may suffer in the next. But then the thoughts of home come again, and again I thought of your good kind letter and I felt willing to endure the privations, hardships, and dangers of this life so long as it may be necessary to secure the safety and comfort of our friends at home in return for their encouragement to us.”


Index to letters:

Army of Potomac Headquarters

Provost Guard, 29th New Jersey (Griggs)
Provost Guard, 30th New Jersey (Gulick)
Provost Guard, 30th New Jersey (Jenkins)
Unattached Artillery. Co. B, 1st Connecticut H. A. (Sharpe)
[4]

Left Grand Division

I Corps, Headquarters (Eaton)
I Corps, 1, 1, 22nd New York (Ranger)
I Corps, 1, 2, 7th Indiana (Morgan)
I Corps, 1, 2, 76th New York (Pierce)
I Corps, 2, 1, 105th New York (Ball)
I Corps, 3, 3, 12th Pennsylvania Reserves (Dick)
I Corps, 3, 3, 11th Pennsylvania Reserves (Mardis)
VI Corps, 1, 1, 23rd New Jersey (Kirkbride)
VI Corps, 1, 2, 27th New York (Edson) (2)
VI Corps, 1, 2, 27th New York (Buell)
VI Corps, 2, 1, 43rd New York (Padden)
VI Corps, 2, 2, 2nd Vermont (Emery)
VI Corps, 2, 2, 3rd Vermont (Clark) (2)
VI Corps, 2, 2, 5th Vermont (Larabee)
VI Corps, 2, Artillery Brig. 1st New York Independent (Atkins)
VI Corps, 3, 1, 122nd New York (Blakeman)
VI Corps, 3, 1, 23rd Pennsylvania (Shue) (3)
VI Corps, 3, 2, 36th Massachusetts (Avery)
[18]

Center Grand Division

III Corps, 1, 1, 63rd Pennsylvania (Beatty)
III Corps, 1, 1, 68th Pennsylvania (Whyte)
III Corps, 1, 2, 57th Pennsylvania (Beatty)
III Corps, 1, 2, 3rd Maine (Johnson)
III Corps, 1, 3, 1st New York (Winship)
III Corps, 1, 3, 17th Maine (Lovell)
III Corps, 2, 1, 2nd New Hampshire (Carr)
III Corps, 2, 1, 1st Massachusetts (Washburn)
III Corps, 2, 1, 16th Massachusetts (Lawrence)
III Corps, 2, 2, 120th New York (White)
III Corps, 3, 1, 86th New York (Willard)
III Corps, 3, 1, 122nd Pennsylvania (Fraser) (3)
III Corps, 2, Battery B, 1st New Jersey L. A. (Van Houten) (2)
V Corps, 1, 3, 16th Michigan (Woodruff)
V Corps, 1, 3, 44th New York (Merrill) (3)
V Corps, 1, 3, 44th New York (Graves) (2)
V Corps, 1, 2, 32nd Massachusetts (Lane)
V Corps, 1, 2, 62nd Pennsylvania (Dunn) (2)
V Corps, 1, 3, 17th New York (Fish)
V Corps, 2, 3, 140th New York (Miller) (3)
V Corps, 2, 3, 40th New York (Jenkins)
V Corps, 2, 3, 146th New York (Unknown)
V Corps, 3, 1, 91st Pennsylvania (Parsons)
V Corps, 3, 1, 126th Pennsylvania (Shoemaker)
V Corps, 3, 2, 155th Pennsylvania (Glass)
[25]

Right Grand Division

Cavalry Division, 6th US Cavalry (Brisbin)
Cavalry Division, 8th New York Cavalry (Lund)
II Corps, 1, 1, 5th New Hampshire (Moody)
II Corps, 1, 1, 5th New Hampshire (George)
II Corps, 1, 1, 64th New York (Lafferty)
II Corps, 1, 3, 27th Connecticut (Bradley)
II Corps, 2, US Regulars (Owen)
II Corps, 2, 1, 19th Maine (Burpee)
II Corps, 2, 2, 71st Pennsylvania (O’Dare)
II Corps, 2, 2, 72nd Pennsylvania (Jones)
II Corps, 2, 2, 106th Pennsylvania (Pyewell)
II Corps, 3, 1, 24th New Jersey (Boon)
II Corps, 3, 2, 14th Connecticut (Hubbard) (2)
II Corps, 3, 2, 14th Connecticut (McNeil)
II Corps, 3, 2, 20th Massachusetts (Derry)
IX Corps, 1, 1, 2nd Michigan (Ide) 
IX Corps, 1, 1, 20th Michigan (Brewer)
IX Corps, 1, 2, 27th New Jersey (Backster) (2)
IX Corps, 1, 2, 29th Massachusetts (Doten) (3)
IX Corps, 1, 3, 36th Massachusetts (Howe) (3)
IX Corps, 2, 1, 9th New Hampshire (Aldrich)
IX Corps, 2, 1, 7th Rhode Island (Jordan) (2)
IX Corps, 2, 1, 7th Rhode Island (Daniels)
IX Corps, 2, 2, 11th New Hampshire (Low)
IX Corps, 2, 2, 11th New Hampshire (Morgan) (5)
IX Corps, 3, 1, 10th New Hampshire (Morrill)
IX Corps, 3, 2, 16th Connecticut (Culver)
[27]

Reserve Grand Division

XI Corps, 1, 1, 153rd Pennsylvania (Harmon) (2)
XI Corps, 1, 2, 107th Ohio (Boroway)
XI Corps, 2, 1, 154th New York (B. Merrill) (3)
XI Corps, 2, 1, 154th New York (A. Merrill)
XI Corps, 1, Cav. Brig., 9th New York Cavalry (Buel)
[5]

Unidentified Soldier (1)

Citizens

(Burnham)
(Fitch)
[2]

Union soldiers (not at Fredericksburg)

1st Massachusetts Heavy Artillery (Tower)
10th Vermont Infantry (Fenn)
77th Pennsylvania Infantry (Robinson)
[3]

Confederate Soldiers

Cobb’s Legion Cavalry Battalion (Dickson)
48th North Carolina (Hege)
50th Virginia (Rutledge)
[3 Confederate soldier voices, 2 not at battle.]

1862: John W. Morgan to Nancy (Larimore) Newham

William C. Banta was the captain of Co. B, 7th Indiana at the Battle of Fredericksburg. He later rose to the rank of Lt. Colonel.

The following letter was written by John W. Morgan of Brownsburg, Hendricks county, Indiana. John was 22 years old when he enlisted on 30 August 1861 in Co. B, 7th Indiana Infantry. Sometime prior to the Overland Campaign, John was promoted to corporal. He was taken a prisoner on 5 May 1864 in the opening fighting in the Wilderness. His military records indicates that he died on 22 April 1865 and was buried in the National Cemetery at Hampton, Virginia. POW records suggest that he was held at Andersonville for a time but later transferred elsewhere, not stated.

John wrote the letter to his mother who I believe was Nancy (Larimore) Newham (1813-1891)—married to her second husband, Thomas Newham (1816-1898), about 1849. It was written from the regiment’s encampment near Falmouth just after the Battle of Fredericksburg in which they were present but held in reserve and never called upon to engage with the enemy. The regiment was brigaded with the 76th and 95th New York, and the 56th Pennsylvania in Col. Gavin’s 2nd Brigade of Abner Doubleday’s 1st Division, 1st Corps. Morgan’s letter tells of the nighttime retreat across the Rappahannock and alleges that whiskey was being offered to the men in the event they were called upon to charge the enemy’s breastworks or batteries.

To read letters by other members of the 7th Indiana Infantry transcribed and published on Spared & Shared, see:

Theodore & Mortimer Longwood, Co. C, 7th Indiana (Archive)
John H. Denton, Co. E, 7th Indiana (1 Letter)
George Washington Sefton, Co. E, 7th Indiana (20 Letters)
Phillip Jones Carleton, Co. G, 7th Indiana (1 Letter)

Transcription

Patriotic Letterhead of Morgan’s stationery. “The Union Now Henceforth & Forever, Amen!”

Fredericksburg, Virginia
December the 17th 1862

My dear mother,

I received a letter from you the 15th. Was glad to hear from you all. I wrote father a letter on the 15th and told him what I was doing that night. About nine o’clock, [Lt.] Col. [John F.] Cheek come to the Capt. [William Cyress Banta] and told him to get his men in line without making a bit of noise. He said that we was going to charge the enemy batteries. I began to think that somebody was going to get hurt and I made my calculations to hurt somebody if I didn’t get hurt first.

“He said that we was going to charge the enemies batteries. I began to think that some body was goin’ to get hurt and I made my calculations to hurt some body if I didn’t get hurt first.”

—John W. Morgan, Co. B, 7th Indiana Infantry, 17 Dec. 1862

But I soon found instead of charging the enemy’s batteries that we were going to get on our own side of the [Rappahannock] river as easy and as quick as possible. We wasn’t allowed to speak above our breath not let our canteens rattle. Our cannoneers wrapped their blankets round the wheels to keep them from making noise.

Just before dark a barrel of whiskey came to us to give us before making the charge. I seen the barrel but didn’t know what it was for—only to give because we was so exposed to bad weather. They wouldn’t of got me to drank any if I had knew it was to charge a battery. I think that I have got nerve enough to go anywhere the 7th Indiana Regiment goes and it will go anywhere it is ordered. If it is ordered to charge a battery, it will do it without whiskey. I guess that this beats any retreat that has been made since the war commenced. We went across the river and hardly a man spoke a word.

Gen. McClellan went up in a balloon and looked at the enemy’s breastworks and told Gen. Burnside that he would not undertake to take them and he knew that if he didn’t fight that he had to get out of there without the enemy knowing it. I don’t know how many we had killed and wounded. We have not made any report yet.

Mother, I am very much obliged to you for that 10 cents you sent me although I had plenty of money at that time. I had been paid off and had about $50 in my pocket at the time. But I hope I will have the chance to do you a favor someday. I guess that you was mistaken about the 7th regiment being a town. I guess if you had seen us on the 13th, 14th, and 15th, you would have thought that there was not much chance for us ever seeing town any more. I wish that we had been there. I would give a good deal to be at home a few days. — John W. Morgan

1862: Myron Harvey Skinner to Juliann Hubbel Skinner

An unidentified private believed to be from the 2nd Michigan Infantry (Dale Niesen Collection)

This letter was written by Myron Harvey Skinner (1842-1904), the son of Adolphus Harvey Skinner (1811-1892) and Mary Angeline Fuller (1811-1893) of Walled Lake, Oakland county, Michigan. Myron enlisted on 25 May 1861 in Co. G (“Constantine Union Guards”), 2nd Michigan Infantry. He was transferred out of the regiment on 21 January 1863 into Battery H, 1st US Light Artillery. Myron datelined his letter on 19 December 1862, just days after the Battle of Fredericksburg when the regiment was encamped near Falmouth, Virginia

Myron wrote of visiting the encampment of his older brother, Dolphus Skinner (1835-1903) who had been serving as a private in Co. F, 10th US Regular Infantry since March 1858 and had only recently been attached to the Army of the Potomac. Previous to, and in the early part of the war, Co. F of the US Regulars had seen duty in the far west but in late November they were sent to Aquia Creek, Virginia, and were attached to Sykes Division of Butterfield’s 5th Corps during the Battle of Fredericksburg. During the battle, Sykes’ regulars moved up after darkness on the 13th and spent the night on the field. The Regulars were significantly engaged during the day of the 14th, with fighting around the Tannery on the northern end of the line. 

Myron addressed the letter to “Jule” whom I’m guessing was his cousin—Juliann Hubbel Skinner (1831-1922), a daughter of Hiram and Elizabeth (Otto) Skinner of Oakland county, Michigan.

[Note: This letter is from the private collection of Dale Niesen and was transcribed and published on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Transcription

[Camp near Falmouth, Virginia]
December 19th 1862

Dear Jule,

I received yours some days since. I will endeavor to answer it. I learned by letters from home that Dolphus was in the Army of the Potomac and yesterday he came to my camp. I knew him just the minute I set my eyes on him. He don’t look as he used to but the longer I am with him, I see more of his old looks. He was glad to see me, I tell you, and I was glad to see him as he was to see me and this morning I came over to his camp and seen him. They are camped about 6 miles from my camp. But 6 miles hant much for a soldier to walk to see his brother that he hant seen in 5 years. You know he is well and doing well.

I would have answered your letter before this but I didn’t have a sheet of paper or couldn’t get any so I couldn’t write. So you must excuse me this time. I will try to do better next. You must excuse a short letter this time for I have got to write two more today.

— M. H. Skinner, Co. G, 2nd Michigan Vols.

Myron’s sketch with words, “Go it Old Jeff”

1862: John Simpson Crocker to Harriett (Sipperley) Crocker

Col. John Simpson Crocker, 93rd New York Infantry
New York State Military Museum

The following letters were written by John Simpson Crocker (1825-1890), the son of Francis W. Crocker (1790-1861) and Anna Woodworth (1795-1874). John was married to Harriett Sipperley in 1856 in White Creek, Washington county, New York. Crocker was 38 and working as a lawyer in Washington county when he volunteered his services and was commissioned Colonel of the 93rd New York State Volunteers.

In the Peninsula Campaign, Crocker was taken prisoner before Yorktown on 23 April 1862 and confined at Libby Prison for a time but was finally exchanged for Colonel Lorman Chancellor, 132nd Virginia Militia, in the late summer of 1862 in time to rejoin his regiment for the Battle of Antietam. At war’s end, Crocker was breveted a Brigadier General.

There are four letters in this collection; the first written in February 1862 from Riker’s Island in NYC where the regiment was being drilled and prepared to be sent to the battle front in Virginia. The second letter was written in late August 1862 after Crocker was exchanged as a POW but before he had rejoined his regiment. Letter three was written on the march to Fredericksburg in November 1862 and letter four was written less than two weeks before the Battle of Fredericksburg as the AOP prepared to lay down pontoon bridges.

[Antietam Md. Col. John S. Crocker Lt. Col. Benjamin C. Butler and adjutant of 93d New York Volunteers] Date: c. 1862 Civil War photographs 1861-1865 / compiled by Hirst D. Milhollen and Donald H. Mugridge Washington D.C. : Library of Congress 1977. No. 0283 Title from Milhollen and Mugridge.

Letter 1

93rd Regiment NYSV
“Morgan Rifles”
Camp Bliss, Riker’s Island
February 23rd 1862

My much beloved Hattie,

Yours of 19th inst. is received. I was very much rejoiced to receive tidings from my beloved at home. Day after day I had looked for a note from my dear one but only to be disappointed. So I was all the more rejoiced when it did come. I am very sorry my dear little Frankie has been sick. I hope he is better. tell him Pa would like very much to see him & kiss him & hold him on his lap but he cannot now. Someday he will. Little Irving & Johny too. Pa would like to see them all. He loves them dearly. He hopes to pass years of happiness with them hereafter and hopes that they will be good boys & grow up good & useful men. I have no doubt my dear one that you feel quite lonely on account of my absence. We have been & still are near & dear to each other. Seldom separated & never for a long season which makes the sting of our present separation more keenly felty. I feel sad & lonely at times as I think of the dear ones at home and the manner I have torn myself from them. You may think my dear one that I have not done right. Perhaps I have not, but God is my witness that I have only done what I believed to be my duty. I hope I shall be able to do my duty on all occasions whilst I live. I shall at least endeavor to do so.

You ask whether I rode or walked in New York on my arrival. I walked at the head of my regiment, four miles through the city and did not receive any injury from it. I did not sleep a wink the night before I left you at Albany but was constantly on duty exercising a watchful care over my command and the result was that my entire command arrived safely without injury or loss by desertion or otherwise. I have the pleasure of knowing that by being present in the night & having personal charge of my men, I was instrumental of saving the life of one at least of my men who but for me would have been crushed beneath the cars. The cars, after having stopped a few minutes, commenced moving. One of our men tried to get on board when the cars were in motion. I was outside & immediately ordered the brakes to be applied which my men readily obeyed. In the meantime the man trying to get on board got hold of the iron railing, lost his balance and was dragging just before one of the wheels. Capt. [William] Randles & myself rescued him from his perilous position. The brakes having been applied slackened this speed and enabled us to save him. My men would not have dared to apply the brakes at the command of any other officer without which, the man could not have been saved.

At another station the train was detained an hour or so. Several of my men had been out of the cars. I went out with some of the officers to compel the men to go board the cars. Just as we were about to start, two span of horses took fright and ran away, passing between the train and some buildings where was a a sweet little boy about the size of Irving. He was right in front of the teams. I saw his dilemma & sprang in & snatched the boy in my arms & threw him onto the platform of the cars just in time to save him. After the teams passed, as the train was moving very slowly, I let the boy down safely to the ground again and his father took him in his arms and a large crowd gave cheer upon cheer for hte one who saved the boy. I felt well paid for my efforts & labors that night.

Every attention was shown my regiment in New York that could be desired. We are in comfortable quarters here. Friday morning we had a man [George Austin] from Salem die of congestion of the lungs. Poor fellow. He had been sick but two days. He was a good soldier—a young man of considerable promise. His funeral took place here on the morning of the 22nd. As we had no chaplain present, I was obliged to detail an officer to perform the service. I detailed Lieut. [James M.] Crawford who is an Episcopalian. He read the funeral service peculiar to that church. The ceremony was solemn & impressive. The corpse was sent to his friends in Salem attended by Lieut. Crawford of whose company he was a member.

We have had nothing to cast a shade around us here but the circumstance just alluded to. The men seem to be happy & contented and are rapidly improving in discipline and military tactics. I don’t know how long we shall remain here but think we shall stay ten days longer for the men to get their pay. I have not been off the island since our first arrival here. I don’t think there is another officer in the regiment but has been off several times. I have drilled the regiment myself daily since our arrival.

Rikers Island is in the East River as it is called between Long Island and the mainland, eight miles from New York. The best way to get here is to take the cars at the Astor House & come up to Harlam. Take the Third Avenue cars from the Astor to Harlam, then you would get a carriage to the point opposite the island, a little over a mile, the cross on a small boat which is always ready at hand to bring over passengers. I have taken the medicine you procured & nearly another bottle which I got the quartermaster to procure for me. I think it is very good. I continue to improve & consider myself pretty well now.

Harriet, I had a terrible cold when I left Albany. I did not tell you the worst then. My throat and lungs were badly inflamed, but on my arrival at New York, my cold or influenza or whatever it was began to loosen up & you have no idea the amount of mucous stuff I raised. My voice begins to get clear & natural again. The morning after I arrived at New York, I weighed 113 pounds all told. I now weigh 120 showing a gain of seven pounds. Isn’t that doing well?

I feel persuaded that if I had stayed in Washington county, I should have never been able to stand it till the month of June. I wish I had you all snugly located in some favored spot in this vicinity or further south. I fondly hope that at some future day my wishes in this regard may be realized.

The day I left Albany I was sued by William C. Little & Co. of Albany on that old claim for books. You have heard me speak of it before. The books I never had nor any other thing nor could he have got judgment if I could have attended to it. I retained a lawyer of Albany to attend to it. If he did so faithfully, it is all right. If not, they probably got judgement for some $20 to $30. That louse of a Ketcham formerly from Pittstown was at the bottom of it. He must not come around the 93rd if he wishes to preserve his skin. If they got judgement, it was through the crime of perjury. But never mind. It is not of sufficient account to mention in a letter. Only you should know it.

I don’t know whether I shall want any money sent to me or not yet. Don’t send any till I write. If we get paid on the first of March, I can get along. Keep all the money you have for your own use unless H. M. W. & Phoebe needs some. Deal out to them as their wants require…I hope you will send me the photographs of the boys. Hat, I know I have left some enemies behind—some miserable whiny curs—but let them go. I know too full well I have left many very, very good friends. My enemies may & probably will endeavor to traduce my character now I am away. Time will bring all things right, I fully believe. I feel that I must see you before I go further south. I would like also to see the boys and Phoebe & Hannah but don’t know as I can. I will write again tomorrow or next day. Perhaps I can devise some means to see you at least. Kisses to the boys and sister Phoebe and a sweet affectionate embrace to my dear wife. Yours forever, — John S. Crocker


Letter 2

Addressed to Mrs. Harriette S. Crocker, Cambridge, Washington county, New York

Washington D. C.
August 31, 1862

My dear Harriet,

I have the pleasure of stating that I arrived here this morning in good health. On my way on Friday I stopped at Albany, called at the Departments, and finished my business satisfactorily & left for New York on the 4 p.m. train. I arrived at New York at 9 p.m. so weary that I concluded to go to the Astor House where I staid overnight. I passed the day on Saturday in New York in the midst of friends by whom I was surrounded. I met Mr. Bramhall, Judge [Henry] Hogeboom, & a great many others of the first men in the city & finally went into Brooklyn with Mr. [George Burt] Lincoln, the postmaster of the City of Brooklyn, who is a distant relative of the President and is also a man of great influence in our state. By him I was highly entertained and introduced to many of his friends. I certainly have reason to feel proud of the kindly greeting I received in New York and Brooklyn from those whom I met there among the gentlemen of the first character and position. Mr. Bramhall had me sit for photographs. He is to send you one & said he should send me a package of them also.

On my arrival here I found they had sent on with my baggage a case of claret wine which cost thirty-six dollars. I think much of the present as I can’t get cider. It will answer me a good purpose. I think I never met in my life such kind and marked attention as I met on Saturday except at my own home.

Saturday last at 6 p.m., I left New York and arrived here this a.m. I immediately reported at the War Office but shall not get my orders till tomorrow. If I had known the exact situation of matters, I might have staid at home another day. I should gladly have availed myself of the privilege if I had known I could do so with safety. A report from me tomorrow would have answered as well as today. I expect to remain here or go to Annapolis, Maryland, for a short time. I will write you more particularly as soon as I get my orders. A portion of my regiment is at McClellan’s Headquarters at Fortress Monroe.

There is hard fighting going on over at Bulls Run. The fight has been raging with varied success and reverses since Friday. An immense excitement prevails in this city. No authentic information can be obtained. I hope for good news. New recruits are pouring in here in large numbers. Several thousand have arrived today.

Harriette, you must compose your mind. Let not dark forebodings get possession of your mind again. It grieves me to think your mind is so depressed. You must brighten up. We shall see better & brighter days, I hope. Let us trust Providence. Don the best we can and pray and hope for happiness. I hope our dear little Irving is better. I was sorry to part with him while sick. I was sorry to separate from you all. I hope it is but for a little season. Nothing but a sense of duty would have induced me to do so. Dare has had the fever. William is now home in a furlough sick. All our friends are again in the city havung fled for safety from their homes—Sanford included. Your dear sister Sally Ann is well. She is a true sister to us. Give my kind & affectionate regards to our dear boys and sister Phoebe & Mother and believe me yours in love ever, — John S. Crocker

I saw sister Jane & Sarah today.


Letter 3

Headquarters 93rd Regiment NYSV
“Morgan Rifles”
Grand Army of the Potomac
Camp near Weaverville, Va.
November 16th, Sunday eve., 1862

My dear Hattie,

This morning at 10:30 a.m., we broke camp at Warrenton & marched to this place, distance 12 miles. I have heard of no accident on the way. We passed through Auburn (a very small village), Catlett’s Station (a small village on the Alexandria & Orange Railroad entirely abandoned by its inhabitants) and Weaverville near which we now are. This last named place is the largest of the three, but it is one of the most shabby, rickety places that we have yet passed. The day has been very fine. The roads pretty good but quite dusty. The country through which we marched today bears unmistakeable evidence that troops have been along this way before. Last fall & winter, last spring & during the summer, and again in the early autumn, rebels and Union troops each in turn were here. Devastation and destruction is the unerring work; and they were exhibited on every hand. The surface of the country is undulating and rather pleasing to the eye, but the soil is poor and the farming miserable. No splendid mansions nor magnificent plantations were to be seen. Nothing that looked cheerful or inviting.

There was sharp fighting near our last camp yesterday afternoon. A lieut. of cavalry with whom I was acquainted was killed & many others. Our poor Union soldiers lay dead by the roadside as we came along. Our troops held the Rebels in check. The roads today were mostly taken up by the trains—the troops marching through the adjacent fields. The troops on such marches move by the flank which makes them four deep besides the rank of file closers so called, being the officers & sergeants. The men march about 28 inches apart. Frequently several lines will be marching side by side in this way extending as far as the eye can reach & yet they will not intermingle with each other. Each man has his appropriate place and keeps it.

We are not provided with forage for our horses and mules and consequently have to take it from the farmers wherever we can find it. Our horses and mules had nothing to eat yesterday and today until we arrived here, so completely has the country been drained that we could not get it for them yet. Our animals were obliged to haul heavy loads today. Tonight they are bountifully supplied to the great vexation of the poor devils from whom we have taken it. I suppose they may hereafter get pay for it by proving that they have been good, true, loyal citizens of the Union—a point which it will be difficult for them or any of them to establish. Secesh—dark & doleful secesh—may safely claim them all. In my judgment, they deserve the severe lesson they are receiving for their treason. They are destitute of tea, coffee, sugar, salt, and that (to them) all important article whiskey together with about all of the other luxuries and most of the necessaries of life. Poor deluded creatures! Even the negroes have left them alone in their folly.

Thus we have passed the Sabbath. So good night my dear. We are to go on again in the morning.

Camp ten miles beyond Weaverville
on the military road to Fredericksburg, Va.
November 17, 1862

Well, my dear, here we are ten miles from any place in particular. The troops commenced moving at daylight. We started for Spotter’s Tavern but when about half way, orderlies with foaming steeds came hurrying along with orders to halt & bivouac where we were which we did. It seems that a brush with the Rebs is going on & the track must be cleared of the cavalry before we go further. Besides, they are disturbing our rear and that must be attended to. We are all pretty well huddled together tonight. The officers at headquarters occupy a little space which is protected on two sides by a dense pine forrest, on another by cavalry and infantry, and the 4th by several batteries of artillery. We feel perfectly secure tonight.

We are now twenty-one miles from Fredericksburg. The country we have passed through today is very forbidding. The soil is very light and since the war commenced has not been cultivated. Many of the houses have been deserted. The Conscript Law has drawn into the Rebel service all of the able-bodied white males between 14 and 60. Most of the negroes have either gone North or been taken further South. In any event, of this way, slavery in Virginia is gone up.

The fighting this afternoon & evening has been near Acquia Creek and at Fredericksburg. An aide has just arrived with favorable news from the fight & we shall go ahead in the morning.

Tuesday, November 18th

After midnight last night I was awakened by an orderly with an order from the General to have the details & guards for headquarters ready at daylight. The order was executed and at early dawn we were moving on again. I was on duty most of the night. It rained gently during the night. This morning a cloudless sky appeared again & it has been a warm, lovely day. The roads were good. The rain laid the dust and there was not enough of it to cause any mud. The appearance of the country through which we passed today is slightly improved upon that of yesterday. We passed a few handsome country residences and some good farming lands. The country is almost completely drained of provisions, produce and stock. It has been difficult for us to get provisions & forage to subsist our men and teams. We have been obliged from necessity to take from the people what we needed & that has generally been all they had. What these miserable people subsist on this winter, I know not. They are suffering now from want & yet they adhere tenaciously to secession. Most of them, however, admit they are tired of the war and many are hopeless of success.

We have marched thirteen miles today & are encamped on a beautiful rise of ground where there was considerable fighting yesterday eight miles from Fredericksburg. A portion of our troops entered Falmouth opposite Fredericksburg today. he whole army will move on to that point tomorrow. We have had no mail in several days.

Camp near Falmouth, Va.
November 19, 1862 evening

Well, my dear Hattie, here we are after a march of eight miles through a heavy rain & much mud. Perhaps you think we move slowly. If so, imagine an army whose soldiers numbered by hundreds of thousand, whose horses and mules number scores of thousand, whose cattle, sheep & other animals that are driven along with it for food number tens of thousands, an army with its train of baggage, provisions, ammunition, batteries, cavalry, ambulances, &c. if all in one line moving as compactly as possible on the same road would extend (according to estimates of good judges) from 75 to one hundred miles in length. The teams being heavily loaded and the men carrying besides their arms from fifty to seventy-five pounds in their haversacks and knapsacks, &c. upon their backs & besides being obliged to fight its way along as it penetrates an enemy’s country, and you will conclude such an immense cavalcade cannot be moved very rapidly under such circumstances—especially in such a country as this.

Falmouth is situated on the north bank of the Rappahannock nearly opposite Fredericksburg, Va. It is an old shaky town of 600 to 800 inhabitants. The streets are irregular & dirty. The men take kindly to whiskey & tobacco. The women are not tidy. The niggers have mostly skedaddled. In short, the whole concern looks as though they were rapidly going to the devil. Fredericksburg on the south side of the Rappahannock is still in the hands of the Rebels. The river here is about the size of the Battenkill at Union Village. Across this river the pickets of the two armies have conversed with each other today. Our position on this side of the river is on much higher ground than the site of the city of Fredericksburg and completely commands the town. General Burnside has sent in a demand for the surrender of the city. If it is not done, he will give them shell tomorrow. From my tent I have a fair view of the city and of the rebel troops in and around it. They have batteries arranged so as to command the ford above the city and others that are ranged towards the ground we occupy. Still I don’t think we shall hear from them.

We shall take Fredericksburg and then remain a few days in the vicinity, but it will be only a few days. We shall go ahead. Yes, you can rely upon it. We shall go ahead. General Burnside is very popular with the army. Full confidence is reposed in him by the entire army. None doubt his capacity to lead. All seem willing & ready to follow him.

With love to you and love to all my dear ones at the Gothic House, I remain yours ever, — John S. Crocker


Letter 4

Headquarters 93rd Regiment NYSV
“Morgan Rifles”
Camp near Belle Plains, Va.
December 1st 1862

My lovely Hattie,

Everything has been all serene in my tent today. David has been making himself useful in various ways. He commenced straightening out things this morning long before I was up. A very decided improvement is already manifest. The says Mrs. Crocker told him he must take good care of the Col. & he is going to do it. I have surrendered the tent to him. But he allows Johnny & myself to stay in it. I have no private servant in my tent since I discharged the nigger a month ago and David is perfectly disgusted with my style of housekeeping. He says Mrs. Crocker wouldn’t like it at all if she was to see how things have gone hilter skilter all to Devil with Colonel’s things. He has about convinced me that I have paid more attention to Uncle Sam’s business during the last two months that I have to my own. Well, I have concluded to let David have his own way about my own private affairs here and I’ll look out for Uncle Sam’s matters so far as they are entrusted to my care.

Johnny Wetsell takes hold in good spitit and assists. I believe he intends to make himself useful. He says he wants to stay with me. I have had him and Dave prepare a good bed in my tent where they both are comfortable and happy. I am going to keep Johnny Wetsell with me instead of letting him go to the company. He is a smart, active boy & I shall take good care of him. He will make himself useful.

This is a glorious night. The moon as she dances along the sky smiles upon us like a blushing bride. You never witnessed a more beautiful evening in the month of May at Cambridge than we have on the banks of the Rappahannock tonight. The two armies that are encamped in full view of each other are as quiet as sleeping virgins—scarcely a sound breaks upon the air. Never was a more quiet still night in your peaceful, quiet village of Cambridge or North White Creek than we are experiencing here tonight. But does not this lull, this deep silence, this seeming absence of all animated nature betoken a coming storm? Methinks it does and that soon—very soon—will be heard the thunderings and distant roar & wail of that storm which will be heard throughout our land & astonish even the Nations beyond the waters.

I have just heard that the people of White Creek have raised 19 men for Col. [James B] McKean’s Saratoga Regiment. They couldn’t send them to Lieut. Colonel McKean’s Regiment nor Col. Crocker’s Regiment? Oh no! They must raise them for Col. McKean’s 77th Saratoga. The people of White Creek may go to Hell with their volunteers (9 months) for what I care. And I will bid my dear goodnight & go to bed.

December 2nd, evening. I rode this morning with Quartermaster Sergeant Fuller, William’s brother-in-law. We went down to the river opposite Fredericksburg. We could see the Rebels in great numbers on the banks opposite & the high ground beyond. The pickets do not fire at each other so it is safe to go there today but may not be tomorrow. We were on urgent business connected with our regiment. We had a very delightful ride. The roads were excellent—dry & dusty, bright sun & warm balmy air. The troops will begin to move tomorrow.

Brother William arrived tonight and brought my overcoat and the carpet bag of articles you sent. Everything arrived in first best condition. It is really a splendid present & highly valued. I know my dear Hattie will feel well paid for her trouble when she learns that it has safely arrived & was much needed. The apples & celery—the first I have seen since I left Washington—surprised me because I had no idea of such choice production on our place. I suppose Phoebe is perfectly delighted to think she has succeeded in cultivating the celery plant where I couldn’t.

In yours of 23rd ult., you speak of the ground freezing when it is warm & pleasant here. We had cold & snow a month ago among the mountains but since we left the mountains, the weather has been all serene.

I am very sorry I cannot send you money yet. Our paymaster has not yet visited us. I think he will do so this week. My regiment has not been paid in five months and yet they must not complain. Kickin will send his money to his family as soon as he is paid. I will send you some money as soon as I get it. I will try and not let you get short again. Kiss dear little Willis & Irving for Pa many times. Simon Newcomb returned here from Washington tonight. He is in good health & spirits again. I have received another copy of the County Post of 7th November from Johnny. Rev’d Mt. Gordon is great on the write. It is up hill business to write up that regiment. “Bare ground ain’t the worst of sleddin” as our old friend Doct. Cook used to say. Mr. Gordan is most an excellent man. I am sorry he was so foolish as to leave his charge in Cambridge for a position of chaplain. A chaplain can do but very little in the army. I presume Mr. Gordon has learnt that by this time. Tonight we are to commence again to build bridges. A movement of the army will commence tomorrow. Good night.

December 3rd. My dear Hattie. You must not expect much of a letter this time. I am very, very busy. Today our army commenced changing position preparatory to crossing the river. Tonight four pontoon bridges will be built and tomorrow our troops will cross unless the Rebs prevent. The crossing is to be about 15 miles below here. We (Headquarters will not move yet probably) will remain here a few days I think. There will also a large force remain here to prevent the Rebs from crossing and getting our position here. I suppose the Rebs have 180,000 men here. We have more than that & ought to beat them although they have the choice position & the advantage of the river.

I have just received yours of the 27th & will reply to it in my next. The address is all serene now. Your letter and the contents of the carpet bag have cheeered my heart. I have worked hard today. I had only three hours to sleep last night & shall have no more tonight. I should like to visit you very much. It would give me unbounded pleasure to see you and the other dear ones at the Gothic House. I indulge in hopes of visiting you ere long. I have many friends at Cambridge that I should like to see but don’t expect to see much of them until this war is over, or I am out of the service and perhaps not much then for I don’t now intend to go to Cambridge to reside again. To tell the truth, I don’t feel that I have a residence in Cambridge now. I have a dear, dear, very dear family there. I shall think of them & live for them. God knows those dear ones cluster in my heart of hearts and shine like diamonds there.

Now Hattie. keep up good spirits. Be lively & cheerful & happy. When we get into winter quarters, I shall see you. You can bet your life in that. No man loves his wife better than your John S. Crocker does his.


1862: William Andrew Robinson to his Brothers

William Andrew Robinson, 77th Pennsylvania

The following letter was penned by William Andrew Robinson (1830-1902) in December 1862 while serving as the Captain of Co. E, 77th Pennsylvania Infantry. He later rose in rank to Lt. Colonel of the regiment. The 77th was formed in September and October 1861 for a three-year service. It participated in several battles including the Battle of Shiloh, the siege of Corinth, the Battle of Stones River, the Battle of Chickamauga, the Atlanta campaign, the Nashville campaign, and the Battle of Nashville. The regiment was later assigned to Texas and finally mustered out in Philadelphia on January 16, 1866.

William A. Robinson was twenty-nine years old when he enlisted. His family was from the Lawrenceville neighborhood of Pittsburgh. He was captured after the Battle of Chickamauga and was a Prisoner of War in Libby Prison in Richmond, Virginia. After his release from Libby Prison, he was recaptured and sent to Georgia. He was mustered out of the Army on January 15, 1866 and returned to Pittsburgh and civilian life on February 1, 1866.

In this letter, William conveys his response to the intelligence received regarding Burnsides’ loss at the Battle of Fredericksburg. He expresses his profound dismay with the generals who appear to prioritize personal glory over the welfare of their country. William writes, “Stars shine upon too many unworthy shoulders and men crowd around Washington offering advice and urging this policy and that, who, for the good of the country, ought to ‘stretch the hemp,'” he wrote. He also expresses his dissatisfaction with the way President Lincoln is prosecuting the war. “Lives are being sacrificed daily—hourly, one of which is worth ten thousand such miserable knaves and Old Abe who no doubt is honest is too slow and stupid to see it.” He then asks, “Are we drifting to a dictatorship or is the Old Rail Splitter going to try a lone hand and handle the maul himself? The log is large and full of knots. But with good and sharp wedges and a large maul and a vigorous and skillful man hold of the handle, I have faith it can be split.” William closes his 4-page letter with a description of a foraging expedition and his plans for a Christmas dinner.

[Note: This letter is from the private collection of Richard Weiner and was transcribed and published on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Transcription

In camp on Mill Creek, Tennessee
December 23, 1862

My Dear Brothers,

It is with a sad heart that I have been looking over the Northern papers and reading of the terrible loss of life at Fredericksburg. What is the cause or who is to blame is not for us to say, but I sincerely hope that the ones that urged the movement will have their heads taken off. The New York Tribune can see cause for congratulation in the almost one-sided contest. What words of cheer for the soldier in the field. Congratulations for what? Why 15,000 men lie wounded and bleeding upon the battlefield who were rushed upon formidable entrenchments without the aid of artillery to show the people that we mean fight go it blind. Tis only human life we sacrifice. Tis necessary to convince the people that we are doing something for all the immense expense they have so liberally subscribed and some clap their hands and urge our Generals forward while they sit out of all danger and write abusive articles charging treason upon one and imbecility upon another and urge removals.

I am sick and weary of the doings at Washington. Too many Generals and too few who seek the true glory of our country. Too many who are wishing for place & power who are dishonest at heart and wish the glory of a successful campaign but if it fails, they avoid any of the responsibilities. We gain with such men but disgrace to our arms. Some of them are willing to stoop to anything or would walk over our whole army lying dead upon the battleground only so that their wicked ambition be gratified. Others are like owls. They see clearest when tis darkest and when daylight comes to common men, they are blind and talk wisely of the wonderful future and glory of our land when slavery—their hobby—is dead. The present with them is nothing. They are wise and strain their eyes like “bats” to see what they can’t comprehend and know nothing of. We need men who can comprehend the present—who are equal for the occasion. One such man is far better than a dozen such as we are cursed with now.

Quarreling among our Generals has become the whole business of the Nation almost. To save the Nation is only of small importance to who is responsible for the failures of the Army of the Potomac and the campaign of Kentucky & Tennessee by Gen. Buell. Stars shine upon too many unworthy shoulders and men crowd around Washington offering advice and urging this policy and that, who, for the good of the country, ought to “stretch the hemp.”

Lives are being sacrificed daily—hourly, one of which is worth ten thousand such miserable knaves and Old Abe who no doubt is honest is too slow and stupid to see it. Rumors fly thick of cabinet resignations—Seward, Bates, Blair, Stanton. Burnsides and Halleck to be removed. What does it mean! and where does it end? Are we drifting to a dictatorship or is the Old Rail Splitter going to try a lone hand and handle the maul himself? The log is large and full of knots. But with good and sharp wedges and a large maul and a vigorous and skillful man hold of the handle, I have faith it can be split.

We are lying quietly some six miles from Nashville, picketing the front. Yesterday morning the 5th Brigade started as escort to forage train the 4th Brigade of our Division, tried it, and the Butternuts drove them into camp—forage. The General thought if the forage was there, the 5th would have it. We started at daybreak with 140 6-mule wagons. Some 6 miles out, we drove the Reb’s pickets, went about half mile further on the Pike, 77th [Pennsylvania Infantry] in the advance skirmishing, when we discovered a battery commanding the road, then turned off the Pike and went some two miles across fields, through woods, until we found plenty of cribs and stacks. We then advanced upon a ridge of hills in front of the valley and formed line of battle about one and a half miles long circling enough to fill our wagons and threw out skirmishers and set the wagoners to filling up from the different cribs and barns so kindly filled by an old Secesh farmer. The enemy were in full sight of us all the time, sometimes firing at us from one point, then another, but the Boys instead of going away from them, kept working nearer, continually firing, and our guns shot farther than theirs and made them uncomfortable.

We expected a vigorous attack from them but they acted wisely and did not try it for we were bound to fight them if they were anything less than 10,000 strong. In 3 hours we had every wagon loaded full of corn with hay on the top and began to draw in our lines. Then the rats began to come out of their holes and pop—pop, went shotguns, fuses, smoothbores and their horsemen went riding over the hills like dogs with tin pails tied to their tails and one would think they were going to make one grand charge upon us. Some of the boys turned and gave them a volley and it was rich to see them skedaddle over the hills towards home.

Near the picket lines where I was with my company was a barn full of corn. We sent word to some of the wagons to come up and we would protect them while loading. They came up and just as we got them filled, an ugly-looking Butternut came running out of a log house near with his eyes sticking out and badly scared, crying out, “Go way, dar. Dad hainn’t got none dar corn to spare. Go way dar!” Where’s Dad? asks one of the boys. “Over’n dat house dar,” was the answer. Well, sonny, you run over and tell dad we are coming over dar. He was a great big overgrown dunce—a fair specimen of many in this country. Was married and lived on one end of the farm.

I got a fine, large, fat turkey and have sent for oysters and we are going to have a Christmas dinner in camp. Our baker has his ovens up and today furnished us with nice bread. We have some 6 turkeys among the officers and the baker is going to stuff and roast them and I think we will have at least a portion of the enjoyment usual to Christmas. One thing—the pleasantest of all—I shall miss the contented and happy feeling of being surrounded by you all but I have the next best thing; the enjoyment of knowing that I will be missed among you. I am going into Nashville tomorrow and will try and find out where Jimmy is and have him come over and see me.

My health is as usual. I feel lame and tired from our march, so much so that I did not go on picket with the regiment this morning. Tis late and “Taps” have sounded. Love to all. Good night, — Will

1863: Arthur Tappan Wilcox to Lucien Henry Wilcox

The following two letters were written by Arthur (“Art”) Tappan Wilcox (1834-1902), the son of Capt. Franklin Wilcox (1797-1867) and Julia Ann Wilcox (1802-1859) of Lorain county, Ohio. He wrote the letter to his older brother, Lucien (“Lute”) Henry Wilcox (1830-1880).

Arthur Tappan Wilcox

Art was living in Sandusky, Ohio, at the time of the 1860 US Census. In 1861 he graduated from the law school at the University of Michigan and married Julia Morehouse soon after. That same year he enlisted into military service and was elected 2nd Lieutenant of the 7th Ohio Volunteer Infantry (OVI), Co. E. He was promoted to Captain of Co. D for bravery and meritorious service. He participated in these battles: Cross Lanes, Virginia, where he was captured by the enemy and confined to various prisons; Dumfries, Virginia; Chancellorsville, Virginia; Gettysburg, Pennsylvania; Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge, Tennessee; and several battles in the state of Georgia. He mustered out of the 7th OVI on July 6, 1864. Soon, he reenlisted and became Colonel of the 177th OVI. On June 24, 1865, Colonel Wilcox was mustered out with regiment at Greensboro, North Carolina.

After the war was over, Wilcox resumed his work as a civil engineer. He worked on the construction of railroads, including the Union Pacific and the Canada Southern. A publication of the University of Michigan Alumni Association reports that Arthur Tappan Wilcox contracted yellow fever while working on bridges in Central America. He died of the disease at Port Limon, Costa Rica, on October 24, 1902. A biographical sketch of Arthur T. Wilcox which appeared in the book Itinerary of the Seventh Ohio Volunteer Infantry, 1861-1864 closed with this statement about Colonel Wilcox: “He was a zealous officer and a brave man.” [Source: Sandusky History]

[Note: These letters are from the private collection of Brent Reidenbach and were transcribed and published on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Letter 1

Camp Dumfries, Virginia
January 7th 1863

Dear Lute,

I have a little matter of business I wish you would attend to for me as I suppose you can do so easier than Mr. Wilbor. I wrote to him soon after sending my money to send $161.25 to Mr. Ralph Plumb of Oberlin for Capt. Shurtleff. Today I had a letter from Capt. Shurtleff saying that he had been advised by Mr. Samuel Plumb that the money had never been received. I ought to have directed the money sent to Samuel Plumb but still that should make no difference as all packages coming to Ralph Plumb are opened by him. They are brothers but Ralph is away in the army somewhere. Shurtleff’s solution is this—“The express agent at Oberlin is an old scamp & has probably stolen it.”

Mr. Wilbor has undoubtedly a receipt from the Express Co. & I wish you would get it and look into the matter. The sum is rather too large to lose—especially when it costs so much to live as it does here in the army. If necessary, go down to Oberlin & see Mr. Plumb and I will pay expenses.

We are still lying here quietly & I hope may remain so. The weather yesterday was decidedly rainy looking but has cleared off cold and we are feeling quite a touch of winter. Ed wrote to me sometime to try & get Gen. [Orlando B.] Willcox’s endorsement to a recommendation for his promotion. I wrote to Shurtleff & he says Gen. Willcox endorsed it without hesitation so you can tell him when you write to him.

Capt. Giles Waldo Shurtleff, Co. C, 7th OVI (OberlinCollege Archives)

Shurtleff thinks they had a warm time at Fredericksburg but says the horror of the fight was nothing compared to the suspense of lying with 50,000 men two days in Fredericksburg directly under the rebel guns, before recrossing, & he cannot conceive why the rebels allowed them to remain undisturbed.

We hear today that Rosecrans has gained a victory & taken Murfreesboro. Heaven grant it may be true. Also that our people are gaining ground at Vicksburg with every prospect of success. May that be true too. We need something to make amends for our want of success in Virginia.

Write to me, you and all the rest. So long as we are quiet you will hear from me quite often. There is a prospect of our staying here some time, unless the Confeds “come down on us” and make us “light out” which would be very uncivil on their part. But still, good as the prospect is of remaining, it don’t need more than half a dozen words from Headquarters to spoil all our great calculations.

I don’t reckon any of us will be sorry when the US brand wears out of our skins. It will be sort of pleasant to own one’s self again, if the property isn’t very valuable.

I must close up. Goodbye. Love to your wife and mine, Lottie and Father and the rest. Remember me to Capt. and Mrs. Parrish. Yours truly, — Art. T.


Letter 2

Camp near Aquia Landing, Virginia
Friday, May 15th 1863

Dear people at home,

George is writing to Clara, & I will put in a line to you though It can be nothing more, as it is already nearly meal time. I should have written again before this, but have been detailed on a Court of Inquiry nearly all the week, to examine into the conduct of a New York Officer charged with cowardice at Chancellorsville. It was a mixed up mess & we only got through last night.

We are all getting rested up & fel in good spirits, despite the non success of our movement south of the Rappahannock. I shouldn’t wonder if Gen. Joe [Hooker] is sorry he didn’t stay the other side of the river—especially since Stoneman’s report has come in. I can’t help thinking that we might have hung on a day or two longer & possibly given the story a better ending, though I will admit that individually, I felt more comfortable on the north side of the river. Our wounded have been mostly brought this side of the river. Our missing boys are not yet accounted for altogether. One of them, Sergt. Allen, we hear from some of the wounded who were paroled, was sent to Richmond as a prisoner, unhurt. The other, Brayton B. Williams, 1 I can hear nothing of.

Lee Raymond is in Ward I, Armory Square Hospital, Washington D. C. Please inform his mother. [Henry T.] Benton 2 is in some hospital there but I have not heard from him.

George says the money I sent got through safe. Write to me somebody. The mail is ready & I must stop. Love to all, — Art

1 Brayton B. Williams was taken prisoner at Chancellorsville on 3 May 1863 and returned to duty in mid November.

2 Henry T. Benton was wounded in the left knee at Chancellorsville on 3 May 1863 and discharged for disability on 7 March 1864.

1862-63: Barzilla Merrill to Ruba (Cole) Merrill

Having only recently purchased and read Mark Dunkelman’s wonderful book entitled, War’s Relentless Hand, imagine my surprise when the Civil War letters of Barzilla Merrill of the 154th New York Infantry were sent to me for transcription. In his book, Mark features stories of twelve infantrymen who served in the 154th (a. k. a. the “Hard Tack Regiment”), one of which was Barzilla. As such, thinking maybe these letters had already been transcribed and were available on the internet (in which case I would not duplicate the effort), I searched in vain and only found the extracts of Barzilla’s letters that were incorporated into Mark’s book. From his website, I found Mark’s comment that Barzilla’s “voluminous wartime letters were among the first I located, copied, and transcribed, and they brought him vividly to life. Using his letters, I tried to convey his personality as best I could in the chapter on him in my book War’s Relentless Hand. In page after page of reporting and philosophizing, he conveyed his war with plainspoken brilliance.” Mark also wrote that it was Doris Williams, Barzillas’s great granddaughter, who shared the letters with him. [Note: Since writing the above and after having completely transcribed Barzilla’s entire collection of letters, a friend sent me a link to Barzilla’s letters that Mark Dunkelman transcribed years ago. See Letters.]

I don’t know how many years ago the letters were sold to my client but have reason to believe it was at least a decade ago and as far as I could learn, they had never been made completely available to the public on the internet until now.

Barzilla Merrill and his teenage son, Alva, both served in Co. K, both enlisting in August 1862, Alva couple weeks before his father. According to Dunkelman’s book, there were eight pairs of fathers and sons in the regiment. They came from Dayton, Cattaraugus county, New York. When they enlisted, they left behind at home Barzilla’s wife, Ruba (Cole) Merrill, and the couple’s other children, Nancy (b. 1843), and Irvin (b. 1850).

Mark Dunkelman’s masterful portrayal of Barzilla Merrill is described in 22 pages of Chapter 12 of his book. It’s beautifully written and I won’t begin to repeat here—only to use the excerpt which describes Barzilla’s demise which most readers will be interested in learning after digesting his letters.

“Late in the afternoon of May 2, 1863, Barzilla and Alva Merrill and the rest of the 154th New York relaxed near an old tavern in a clearing carved from dense woods. Several days of marching through the Wilderness had brought them to the verge of battle. Suspense and apprehension had been high among the men as the movement unfolded and distant fighting erupted. But this day had been one of inactivity, and the evening promised more quiet. The Eleventh Corps appeared to be positioned well to the army’s rear. Although rumors had circulated about a Confederate movement past their front, as the afternoon shadows lengthened, the threat seemed to diminish. With sundown approaching, the men chatted as they cooked their suppers, smoked, played cards, and prepared for a peaceful night’s sleep.

Suddenly, shockingly, the peace was shattered. Under the red sunset, the western woods exploded with a roar of gunfire and the shrill keen of the of the rebel yell. Terrified deer and rabbits darted from the trees and zigzagged wildly across the fields. As the regiment hurriedly took up arms and fell into line, Barzilla and Alva watched with astonishment as their fellow Eleventh Corps troops bolted and ran, smashed to flinders by the powerful Confederate onslaught, swarming past the brigade at Dowdall’s Tavern in a roiled, panicked mess of men, horse-drawn artillery, and mule-driven wagons. Few of the fugitives could be persuaded to join the brigade as it formed near the tavern, perpendicular to the road in a shallow rifle pit. Some troops rallied on the brigade’s right, stretching towards the woods. Anchoring the brigade”s left flank was the 154th New York.

As the last Yankee fugitives scampered past the brigade’s line and into the woods behind, out of the smoke emerged deep lines of Confederates, filling the clearing from side to side, filing through the forest beyond, their red battle flags and burnished rifles glowing in the twilight. The 154th New York and its brigade, with a small clump of rallied comrades on the right, were all that stood between [Stonewall] Jackson’s force and the reast of the Union army, a mile or more back through the forest. Barzilla and Alva watched the enemy surge over the rolling countryside toward the rifle pit like an immense gray wave, sweeping all resistance from its path. When orders were shouted to open fire, father and son shot and reloaded and shot and reloaded as fast as they could. The Confederates did the same. The rifle pit offered slight protection; men began to bleed and writhe and scream and moan. Among those hit was Barzilla Merrill, who was slightly wounded in the shoulder.

The Confederates were staggered by the Yankee line’s fire, but they could not be stopped. Far to the right, they outflanked and shattered the rallied Union troops. Then they sent the regiments of the 154th’s brigade reeling in turn. The 29th New York and 27th Pennsylvania fled to the rear. The right half, seeing the 154th standing fast, stood by the New Yorkers. The Confederates now closed in on that tiny force, the last Eleventh Corps troops on the field.

Col. Patrick Henry Jones of the 154th, down with a wound in the hip, gave the order for the regiment to retreat. The men now had to leave the rifle pit and cross an open field to the woods in their rear, all the while exposed to the concentrated Confederate fire. It was no retreat in precise alignment—they ran, every man for himself. During the chaotic withdrawal across that bullet-swept field, the regiment took its heaviest losses. the survivors plunged into the woods and stumbled toward the Union lines,, Confederates howling in pursuit, darkness deepening by the second. Left behind in the hands of the enemy were the regiment’s killed and badly wounded. Among them was Barzilla Merrill, dead of a gunshot to the head.

Did Alva Merrill see his father fall? Was he by Barzilla’s side for a last embrace and hasty parting word? Did he think his father was still alive. running through the woods somewhere to save his skin? Or maybe just wounded back there by the tavern, or nabbed by some younger, faster Reb, and now a prisoner of war? What Alva knew, we will never know.

We do know that he remained ready to fight. During the rout, blundering through the dark woods, some members of the 154th fell into enemy hands. Alva managed to escape, but in the confusion he and some comrades were separated from the regiment. They spent the night lost on the battlefield, listening to the raging fight. The next morning the little squad fell into line with other Union troops. Alva divided some coffee with his company mate, Private Marcellus W. Darling, and the hungry young men anticipated a restorative breakfast. But just as the coffee began to boil, the Confederates unleashed an attack on the position. In the ensuing battle, Alva was killed by Darling’s side.

When the Union army retreated from Chancellorsville the Confederates buried the dead. All across the battlefield, squads set to the grim work. Near the Dowdall’s Tavern, Barzilla’s corpse was dragged together with those of the 154th New York’s other killed and tossed into a common burial pit. More than a mile away, Alva’s remains received similar treatment.”

Frock Coat belonging to Barzilla Merrill, Co. K, 154th New York (Cattaraugus County Museum in Machias)

As a curiosity, the Cattaraugus County Museum in Machias has Barzilla Merrill’s frock coat. How was it that Barzilla’s coat came to be in the museum? Mark Dunkelman informs us that the answer is indicated in a letter Barzilla sent to his wife, Ruba, on 2 April 1863, in which he told her he had sent his overcoat and dress coat (i.e., the frock coat) in a trunk to a neighbor, where she could get them by paying a share of the freight charge. Exactly a month after he wrote this, Barzilla and Alva were killed at Chancellorsville. Mark’s supposition is a Merrill descendant donated the coat to the museum around the time it was dedicated in 1914.

Rearers may also be interested in 1863: H. Alvin Hitchcock to Otis Hitchcock. Alvin also served in the 154th New York, Co. A, and was wounded at Chancellorsville. In his book, Dunkelman also features Alvin Hitchcock in Chapter 8.

Alvin Hitchcock of Co. A, 154th New York giving an eyewitness account of the Battle of Chancellorsville, from the time that his company helped the 15th New York Engineers lay the canvas pontoon bridge over the Rappahannock river at Kelly’s Ford, until his capture on the day after Stonewall Jackson’s flank attack that rolled up the 11th Corps. From his letter we learn that he was wounded while standing with others of the 154th New York on the “Buschbeck line” near Dowdall’s Tavern (pictured below) which held back Jackson’s men for over an hour while the high command attempted to stem the chaos of the fleeing soldiers.

Barzilla and Ruba (Cole) Merrill

Letter 1

Addressed to Mrs. Ruba C. Merrill, Cottage P. O., Cattaraugus county, New York

Jamestown [New York]
September 3rd 1862

Wife, I don’t think that I can come home before the last of the week. I have been put through the mill and am all right and I wish that you would see someone and have that wheat down to Judd’s bound up and got up ten in a bunch, raked up clean, and done nice, except the Canada thistles. Skip them. Tell who does it that I will pay them the money for doing it when I come home. I want it done as soon as it can be. Please attend to it and try to have it done. Alva is well.

— B. Merritt


Letter 2

I shall want you to answer this before I write again and then I will write. I think that it will take you about 5 days to get this and 5 days to get an answer so you see that it will be 10 days before I can hear from home. I don’t hardly know how to write. If you think best, you may let some of th neighbors see this letter.

Please direct to Barzilla Merrill, Washington D. C., Company K, 154 [New York] Regt., Care of Capt. Huggabone

Please write as soon as you get this and I would like to have Nancy and Irvin write. Write all the news. Give my love to all and save a large share for yourselves.


Letter 3

Camp Guard
October 11th 1862

To my wife Ruba,

I thought that I would write a few lines to you this morning. I have written twice before. I don’t look for anything from you yet. I shall look next week for a letter from you. We have had orders this morning to cook two days rations and I expect that we shall leave today or tomorrow. I believe the orders is to Fairfax. Alva and I are well but there is some sick in the regiment. I believe that dysentery is the main complaint.

We are now on Lee’s farm, or what was once a farm. The fences are gone and the country around here is all stomped over and trod down and any amount of tents. There seems o be plenty of men here and have had a very trying time here but we had a fine rain last night and that has laid the dust and the weather is a little cooler today.

I want to hear from you and the children as soon as I can. I think that they had a battle south of us last night by the looks of things. It looked light and seemed to flash occasionally. What awaits me in the future, I don’t know, but I leave all in the hands of God and I expect to go forth and try and do my duty at all times, and in all places please remember me in your secret devotions.

I have not had a bed to sleep in since I slept with you to Jamestown. I would like to call to our house awhile and have one drink of water out of our well. They don’t have such water down here by no means. The land don’t look as I expected. It is rough here and the Virginia folks are some time behind so far as the customs are concerned. They appear some like the Dutch to Dayton. There is only a few families of the settlers left about here. We bring water about half a mile where a family have not left. The well is 115 feet deep. On the whole, the Cattaraugus folks don’t appreciate the privileges that they enjoy. If you should want me to write paryiculars about anything, mention in your letter.

I hant seen any plantations yet nor where anything grew the past summer. I have not heard from Wilbur yet. I don’t know where the 44th is. I have seen our chaplain but have not heard him preach. He appears like a fine man.

We have enough to eat when we can get it but there is so many to serve that we don’t get it very regular. There is a great deal wasted every day. Tell Miss Howlett that Horace is very steady and seems to enjoy himself well. Lieut. [Philander W.] Hubbard says if you see Jane, tell her that he has been well until last night. He was some unwell but he is able to be around. He says that he will write as soon as he can get time.

Direct to B. Merrill, Washington D. C., 154th Regt. Co. K, N. Y. S. V., Care of Captain Hugabone


Letter 4

October 14, 1862

Since the other was written we have moved to Fairfax, a 10 or 15 mile [march]. We are now about 20 miles south of Washington. There is a rumor in camp now that we leave this day for Centreville but we have not yet had orders to do so. There is but very few families left between here and Camp Seward. Desolation and ruin is spread over the place. I have not yet seen any rebels—only a few prisoners that were going to Washington when we came here.

My health still remains good and so is Alva’s. I don’t get much time to write. I thought that I would write considerable Sunday but Sunday morning we started for this place and arrived here Monday noon and so you see it goes. I don’t get much spare time. I have some house work to do such as cooking, washing dishes and the like. Some days I feel a little lonesome and think of home and the folks to Dayton, but I pass it off as soon as possible and enjoy myself as best I can. My lodging is not first rate. You know that I like a good bed and a good bed fellow of the right stripe but I can’t have either of those.

I heard one of our folks—Howlett, I believe—-say that he would give 25 cents to see one good-looking woman. Such are scarce here, I tell you. I think of things that I can’t write. Well, Ruba, I think that you will want to read this in the dark. I think of these things but I can govern myself yet. As it happens, I think of your smooth face. I mean I want you to be very careful of your health and I calculate to and I intend to come home as clean as I left, if it is in my power to. You said you was afraid that I would get the rheumatism. What are the symptoms? I have spells of feeling stiff. Is this a symptom of rheumatism? I am afraid that you have some difficulty to get along after a while. Do you have any symptoms of this kind? I think of you but this, all the good it does. Will you write me a nice letter and tell me about these things? Do it nice and write on the back a private letter to B. Merrill.

Ruba, I thought that I would write a little more. You said you would fix up that little letter some time. I want you to do it right away. You know when I want a thing, I don’t know how to wait. I tell you the plain truth, I would like to sleep with you and that aint all that I would like neither. This has quite an affect on my while I think about it. I suppose you are about as Old Madish as ever. Do you think that you could be persuaded to me me have a kiss—I mean if I was there about now. Or would you go and sit down by the window and cry. I think of old times and that is some satisfaction. I expect that you are getting smooth and nice by this time. I judge you by myself and that is a very way to get at a thing. They say if I get home in the spring, you will let me have a little butter, won’t you? I am all right—are you? – B. M.


Letter 5

Fairfax
October 18, 1862

Ruba,

I received your letter this morning and was very glad to hear from home, I assure you, and I conclude that you have got to be a man of business by what you say what you have done. I guess you have the blues a little. I feel some like laughing at you a little and I feel some like writing a kind of request letter but I don’t know as it would do but there is a few telegraph marks towards the bottom of your letter that I hardly understand. I guess that you had better mark it a little plainer in your next or explain a little so as I am concerned, or rather so far as my health is concerned, I feel keen as a brier and Alva’s health is good. You spoke of your nice potatoes. I am glad that you have them and I guess that you had better bake one and put on some butter and eat it for me. I have not tasted of a potatoe since I left Jamestown nor had any butter. I live on meat and bread with coffee or tea and sugar with a little rice occasionally. We have fresh bread occasionally. My appetite is good.

I sleep in a small cloth tent with the ground for our bedstead and our tent is well ventilated with air. Fresh air you know is healthy and that makes me tough. I an’t as fleshy as when you seen me last. The water is poor here and there is quite a number in camp that it troubled with a back door trot and it runs some of them quite hard.

We still lay in camp at Fairfax. When or where we go, I can’t tell. The land here is poor and it don’t look like fighting a great deal about. The soil looks of a reddish cast and looks worn out. The inhabitants are mostly gone and the most of the buildings tore to pieces. Some of the stores up to town and brick buildings laid waste. I went up to town the other day. It is about half a mile from our camp. It is nearly ruined. When I read your letter, I thought if you had my writing table it might be that you would have written a little better. I will tell you what it is. I sit flat on my bottom on the ground in the shade of a tree. Sometimes I write in the evening in my tent in the same way and my gun bayonet stuck in the ground which serves for a candle stick and so the things goes.

I had a letter from Wilbur since I came from our last camp here. He says he is well and on all fours. I answered his letter and asked him to come and see me. He is down the river (the Potomac) at the Antietam Iron Works probably forty or fifty miles from ne. There is now about ten or 15 regiments in camp not far from ours which makes quite a number of men. Drums are beating a most all of the time and we are in a complete bustle. Things look quite war like around here and when the men comes out on dress parade, their shiny bayonets look savage. I would think from what I have seen that there is men a plenty in the field to go where they please with the right management but I can’t tell how this will be. I will send you two or three stamps that ain’t worth anything here. Maybe you can use them there. You will direct as usual until otherwise instructed. We have a post office right in camp and get mail here.

I washed a shirt and drawers the other day and that was a little new to me. You did not write whether you had got anything done with all the corn over to Mr. Edgerton’s nor whether the thrashing is done nor what you did with that little likeness of mine that we got to Jamestown. I have got yours in my pocket yet. I look at it occasionally. I think the thrashing had better be done as soon as it can be. The apples, are they gathered? and how many have you? Good apples will bring two to three cents apiece here in camp so you see I am without apples and butter is worth from 30 to 40 cents and cheese from 15 to 20 cents and small pies from 15 to 20 cents apiece and milk from 15 to 20 cents a quart and so on. And there is another thing troubles me—tobacco is worth $1 per pound and I have other troubles to get along with that I won’t mention.

I would like to have you let me know whether things look smooth or rough about home and whether it is wet or dry. The weather is dry. We get dry weather here and cool nights for one that sleeps as I do. We had a little frost last night for the first time this fall. I think on the whole that I would like to call home and eat supper with you and I would not be in a hurry to leave before morning to come back to camp.

I hardly know how to get along without tobacco but I don’t see any other way and so I shall have to stand up to the rack, hay or no hay. I would like to have you write me a small letter and do it up snug in the other and I will take it out and no one will see it but myself.

I want you to write how your health is and how you feel and how you like riding horseback alone. I expect that I shall be home between now and next spring and I expect to content myself as best I can for the present and I don’t [want] you to be lonely by any means. Keep cheery. Kiss the children for me. I want you to write often and let the children write some. Be careful of your health and get fat. Write all the news. — B. Merrill

Sunday, 19th. I think that I will write a little more to you today. I have been thinking more about them lonely feelings that you speak of and I want you to say Cheer up, cheer up. I am away on what I thought was my duty and I expect to stay and do the errand or rather help do it if it is ordered. I expect to stand up like a man and be a man in every sense of the word, or in other words, try and do my duty & would be very glad to have things so shape that I would [not] be discharged until that is done. I expect to stay if my health permits, My errand was to help maintain our government and I expect to do it. I don’t feel at all uneasy in my mind.

I received a letter from you this morning. I was glad to hear from you and I saw some more about this lovely feelings. I say try and cheer up. I think that I have reason to feel lonely if anyone has, but this don’t answer my turn. Walk erect and hold up my head and look and hope for better times. I have found things no worse than I expected as yet. I want you to write about Father’s folks in your next. I have written to them and have not had an answer yet.

A post war picture of Rev. Henry D. Lowing

Our chaplain preached to us this morning. I don’t remember his name. Text: Proverbs 22 and first verse and Psalms 119. Nine joined together and he preached good. He had his sermon wrote down. They say he is a Congregational preacher. I have just thought of his name, It’s [Henry D.] Lowing and I must tell about the meeting house. We formed a square in two ranks or in other words, two men thick with one side left out in a spot of clean grass on a side hill and he stood in the open space and preached to us. That is the way that we do business—all in the open—[just as we] cook, eat, and—I like to have said sleep and worship in the open air. I hardly seen the inside of a house since I left Jamestown nor have I sat down in a chair nor laid down in a bed, nor have I see but very few women. I have not seen a cow in the fields nor a sheep, nor hardly a horse or mule but what had U. S. stamped with a hot iron on them.

My equipage that I use is stamped U. S. I have not seen an ox team since I crossed the Potomac. I have rifle pits and embankments and so forth and I have seen trees that have been well marked up with balls and so on. In fact, we are encamped on the same ground that the rebels occupied a few weeks ago. Our pickets are now beyond Centreville 7 or 8 miles south of here. Our regiment has done no picket duty yet nor our guns have not been loaded yet. According to report, the rebels are falling back. We drill a little about every day and go through with the motions of sham fights, &c. I always liked realities better than motions but in this case, I presume that the motions would be the most pleasant to the eye. I understand that there is no rebels very near us. If there was, I think they would fare slim. Our team about here is pretty strong.

I don’t see anything why you should feel so lonely. You had the promise of having anything done for you that you wanted and why should you feel so bad. I had no such promises from anybody so I don’t see as you need to suffer for anything. I am where the water is poor and I go dry some of the time and a little hungry occasionally, but I feel well and I am saving all against a time of need. I would like to write you a long letter today but somehow I can’t think of much to write. You may give my love to some of my best friends…

Alva says that he will write in a few days. I am glad that Nancy and Irvin wrote and they must write a full letter. Try and write plain.

Ruba, I want you should send me some 3 cent stamps. You had better get a dollar’s worth and keep a part and send me about 20 in a letter. Alva says that if that box ain’t gone, he wants you to send his flannel shirts. I will try and get my thinking powers brightened up and write again when you answer this from — B. Merrill

Turn to read telegraph marks as you see I use them occasionally. I expect we will have a good time when I get home.


Letter 6

Fairfax
October 25, 1862

Ruba,

I received a letter and a paper from you yesterday and was glad to hear from home, My health remains good and so is Alva’s. Strickland is getting better and I believe the rest from our place are in usual health. I have not much news to write today. We are not doing much this afternoon and I thought that I would pass away a little time in writing to you. I have received three letters and one paper from home. I have written once since I heard from you. I don’t know but you think that I wrote oftener than you can afford for you will have to foot the bill. I wrote to have you send me some stamps. I am getting a most out of stamps and I can’t get them here. I think that you had better try and cheer up and I guess that you will if you have seen my last letter. If that don’t have the desired effect, I will try again.

I am here to try and do my duty as a soldier for my country and the old flag. When I am through, I shall be glad to come home and not till then and I want you to cheer up and enjoy yourself as best you can until I can come home. I expect to come some time if Providence permits.

I would be glad to draw you a landscape of the scene around here but I can’t. I will try and describe to you a little how it looks around here. The country is not level nor gulfy but hilly and there is considerable woods in sight and the place all around here is dotted with white tents and our camp lats between two roads and there seems to be a great deal of teaming going on mostly with baggage wagons—heavy wagons, two span on a wagon, sometimes three, and sometimes four span on one wagon—and the wagons covered with whole canvas. Our teams come every night but their teams are in the broad stable of all outdoors and they stand until morning.

Our camp is about half a mile from Fairfax Court House that we have read so much about and about 6 or 7 miles from Centreville. I don’t know the exact distance [to] Alexandria though not many miles and we are about fourteen miles from the celebrated Bull Run and about forty or fifty miles from Richmond and Harpers Ferry is about the [same] distance down the Potomac River. We are now on the same ground, nearly, that was occupied by the rebels a few weeks ago. I have not had my gun loaded yet and I don’t know of any amount of rebels very near and I don’t know anything how long we shall stay.

We drill some though not very much. We are camped on a clean, nice piece of ground and the water is a little better than it was in our other camp. Irvin wanted to know what I thought [ ] frame was worth. I don’t think that it is worth much—just the frame. If you can get a little something for it and have it taken away clean, perhaps you had better let it go. I would not let any boards go. I was glad to have Irvin write and Nancy must write some time too. Tell them to write plainer than I do for I have no where to lay my paper so I can’t write very well. I am glad you have sent some stuff and I hope we will get it safe. I would be very glad to have some butter from home. I got four letters yesterday and one paper; one from you, one from Leonard’s folks, and one from Milo and one from Mr. Edgerton’s folks.

When we came from camp guard here, we passed the stone bridge that we had read about. There has been a battle there and one this side of there in a piece of woods that we passed. There the trees was well marked up and another at Bailey’s Crossroads, Those three places we have passed. We are in Sigel’s Brigade, I understand. We have plenty to eat now and not a great deal to do and I guess that the sick are getting better. There is 8 or ten regiments camped near us now.

I don’t think if anything more that would be best for me to write this time unless I should do it with telegraph marks and I think I will wait and see if you can read them that I did make. Finally, the whole of this is a kind of telegraph mark. I will do it up and not try to read it myself. I can make more marks or dots most any time. Please write often. I think that I can read dots and marks when placed in the right place. Yours, — B. M.


Letter 7

Fairfax
Tuesday, [October] 28th [1862]

Wife,

Hiram Vincent, one of Barzilla’s tent mates

I am so comfortable tonight that I wanted to tell you about it. We have just got a nice little place fixed to keep fire in our tent and we are as comfortable as a biscuit. I am alone this evening and you see I think of [my] wife. Two of our family are out on picket. [Hiram] Vincent and [Bornt D.] Shelmadine and Calvin has gone out into camp on a visit. Alva has been in awhile but he has gone home now. I have been cleaning and greasing my boots and shoes and I now sit before a pleasant fire. In fact, I don’t lack but one thing of having quite a pleasant house and that is a woman to wash dishes, &c.

I am tough and hearty as a pig and so is Alva. This picket business ain’t dangerous yet for there is three sets [of pickets] between us and the enemy. We have had new neighbors come on today—a regiment from Ohio today. They have pitched a few rods from us and they have brought along a brass band and there is plenty of music here tonight. There is a good many soldiers camped about here now. I rather think that there will be an advance of the enemy soon but still I don’t know how that will be. I don’t know.

I would like to hear from you often. I have had but three letters yet.

We sent down to Wahington today to see about that box but we shan’t know until tomorrow. I wrote a few days ago to have you send me some stamps. I am about out. There ain’t no chance to get any here. Please send some if you hain’t [already]. I rather expected to hear from you today but I did not. I think that we will draw some pay soon. — B. Merrill


Letter 8

Fairfax
Friday, 31 October, 1862

Mrs. Merrill,

Alva received a letter from you this morning. Enclosed, I found one for me and eight stamps for which I was thankful. I think that you had better get a quantity of them and send me some about once in a week or two. I can’t take care of many at a time. I have some leisure time and I want to write considerable many letters and it is quite a bother to get them here. We drill some and are idle a part of the time.

Since I wrote last we have moved our camp nearly one mile from where we was, near some woods and it is a nice place, and we have not fairly got rigged up yet. The weather here is fine as summer. I was surprised to hear that you had so much snow to Dayton. About that time we had a hard rain here but the most of the time since we crossed the [Potomac] river, the weather has been fine—the days clear and the latter part of the nights chilly, and a little frost in the mornings.

Well, I have got above living in old snowy Cattaraugus now. My home is in the sunny South. But it looks some here as though we had pitched our tents towards Sodom. We hain’t had worship. In our tents, after I get laid down nights, I have a chance for reflection and I try in [my] weakness to call on the name of the Lord, and Mr. [ ] and I walk out together.

My health is good but I am thin in flesh, You said you was afraid that I would have the rheumatism. I don’t know how that may be. I feel nothing of it yet. My appetite is good and I want to eat more than is for my [own] good. I have fresh beef, salt pork, beans, rice, bread, hard tack, or “sheet iron crackers” and coffee and sugar and sometimes molasses. This is about my living. If we could have butter, cheese and potatoes added, our living would be first rate with occasionally a piece of pie and a few green apples. I have not had a potato nor a bit of butter nor a piece of pie since I saw you last.. I hain’t had a bit of milk but once. I bought a canteen of milk to Camp Seward.

We hain’t got that box yet. I think that somebody will go and see about the fore part of the week. We have got to have the receipt that was given when it was shipped. [Philander W.] Hubbard says he wrote for it and he expects it every day. Strickland is getting better so that he is about. Hubbard has been unwell. He is about now. [Horace H.] Howlett is tough and I guess that the health of the regiment is better than it was and the water is a little better here than it was to Camp Seward.

We had a General Review here about [Franz] Sigel’s Headquarters this forenoon and there was about 16 regiments present besides a good many artillry and cavalry. Quite a number of the men that we read about was present and among the rest was Secretary Chase and among the big men that rode on horses was a lassie that rode on a horse. She looked nice and managed her horse well. She wore a black hat something like Nancy’s only it was fixed very nice and she had on a long black riding dress. I don’t know who she was. She looked a little out of her place. 1

I have not seen Uncle Abe [Lincoln] but I have seen his house. His house and mine that I live in don’t look a bit alike. I have an occasional thought come over me about my little home to Dayton and the folks there but I dry up and I expect to reside a spell longer in Old Virginia. I have not seen a green field since I crossed the river. About everything lays to waste and where the fields once were, it is all stomped over and a great deal of the ground used for tenting and drilling ground.

I have see Fairfax Court House. It is a brick building, windows stove in, &c. The woods about here is white oak and chestnut. There has been chestnuts here. They are gone now. I don’t hear much about the war though I understand that McClellan and Burnside do. When our division will move is more than I can tell.

The sun is getting low and I must hasten. You don’t write as often as I would like to have you. I believe that I have received three or four letters from you. I think that I have written two or three more than I have received but I suppose that you don’t have as many leisure moments as I do. I received a letter from Leonard and Elisa and one from Mr. Edgerton’s folks and I will answer both as soon as I can get time. I will try and write often. I would be glad to have Father’s folks write and Roslyn. I calculate to write to all of you as often as I can. I shall look for two letters, one done up in the other in a few days and I want you to write particular how you get along. You know I would like to see you and the children and all the rest of the folks but there seems to be something to be done here yet—if we ever get about it. But the thing moves slow. My love to all, — B. Merrill.

Please write.

Friday evening. I have got down by candle light to write a little more. Tell Nancy and Irvin that I would like to see them. Tell Irvin to take good care of the colts. He had better sell is calves and you had better kill that heifer. YOu can find someone that will want part of the meat I think by looking around. You want to get your chores as light as possible this winter and you must look out in time about wood for winter and fix as comfortable as you can. Be sure and fix the house so that the cellar won’t freeze. Get someone to help.

This evening our neighbors across the street gave me an invitation to come over and take supper with them and so I went. They had sweet potatoes and I had a good supper. The neighbors was Butler and Horace Robinson—John Newcomb’s wife’s brother. The other you don’t know. Potatoes are four cents a pound here. They had good cheese too so you see that I have some friends here. I have not had a hard word with anyone here. I have been well used so far as I know. Please excuse me this time. — B. M.

Kate Chase

1 It’s possible the “lassie” was Katherine Chase, the vivacious daughter of U.S. Treasury Secretary Salmon P. Chase. She had been escorted to Fairfax Court House by an ambitious, 32-year old, Union Brigadier General named James Garfield (the future president), who, several days later, wrote of the experience in a letter to his brother: “On Friday last, Miss Kate Chase and I took their carriage and a pompous liveried driver and allowing him to change his tall plug for a comfortable slouch, we set out for General Sigel’s headquarters at Fairfax Court House. Miss Chase had prepared two large baskets of provisions, partly for a present to the General and partly for our use if we should go on to the battlefield…We went on across Bull Run to the limit of the late battle for about five miles beyond Centreville…We saw hundreds of graves, or rather, heaps of earth piled upon bodies where they lay. Scores of heads, hands, and feet protruding, and so rapidly had been the decomposition of 34 days that naked, eyeless skulls grinned at us as if the corpses had lifted their heads from their deathbeds to leer at us as we passed by. Shells and round shot lay scattered all over the field and broken muskets and dismantled gun carriages were very plenty. Hats, caps, coats, equipment, letters, and all that lately belonged to life were scattered around.”


Letter 9

Virginia
November 7th 1862

Ruba,

I thought that I would write you a few lines this morning and I have come to the conclusion that I have got about through unless you are a little more prompt about writing to me. I han’t had a line from you since that that come in with Alva’s. Alva has received one since. He says that he had three dollars and a half besides. Alva, Horace, and all the rest are well and seems to enjoy themselves very well. I am tough and hearty. I don’t sleep as well the latter part of the nights as I could wish by some means.

Since I last wrote, we have moved about seven miles. Today we are laying in camp. We are now just past Thoroughfare Gap that has been held by the rebels but we hain’t seen any of them yet. We hear all the time that they are just ahead but they keep out of our way as yet. We are now moving strong headed. We are now probably about fifty miles southwest from Washington. For the last fifteen or twenty miles that we have passed has been mostly held by the rebels and there seems to [be] more stuff left such as fence, sheep, cattle, hogs, and the like, and more of the settlers. The land is better and the water [too]. There has been more [crops] raised here the past summer.

And now I will tell you how our army manages. They take just what they want. If they want fire, they take [fence] rails. If they want mutton, they kill sheep. If they want fresh pork, they kill hogs, and so it goes now-a-days. I went out yesterday in the afternoon. I took a canteen and haversack and took some potatoes, milked a cow, and gathered some apples, and this morning we had stewed apples, roasted potatoes, and milk in coffee, and we had a good breakfast. You did not think that I would go to taking things in this way, did you? But I have and this is the cut here now.

Union soldiers foraging: “You did not think that I would go to taking things in this way, did you? But I have and this is the cut here now.” — Barzilla Merrill, 154th New York Infantry

We are now not very far from Warrenton. That is a secesh hole. I suppose that we shall pass that place before long. Some think that we will have a brush there but I don’t think that we will. Some thought we would have a brush to the Gap, but we did not. Had no trouble as yet no where.

Now, about the weather here. We had a little snow here yesterday so that the ground was white. It is all off today but the air is chilly today but the sun shines. Yesterday was the first snow here as yet and the ground is quite dry—very dry now, so that the fires run over the ground a good deal before the snow. The land here lays rather rough but it is very good land [with] oak and hickory timber.

I begin to [see] some slaves. They live in rather poor houses not far from masser’s house. They are rather good, some of brick and some of wood, some are empty and some are inhabited. Some are torn to pieces and some are not injured and so it goes.

I don’t know how soon we shall move again but probably soon. I have tried to inform you about matters here as much as I could since I left and I shall continue to do so as much as I can provided you write to me often and particular.

A good many of the houses here are built rather nice. The chimneys are built outside. The customs and the people resemble Pennsylvania the cattle are mostly without horns or, if you please, mully. [There are] a great many mules. And you can’t imagine much about the expense of the war until you see what I have seen.

I am afraid that we shan’t get that box [as] we are getting so far off. Still we may. I am sorry that there was anything sent until we are more settled. I told [Philander W.] Hubbard so in the beginning but he thought that there would be no trouble about it. I would like to have you let me know about how many letters you have had from me. i think that the wheat done very well. I believe that if I am not mistaken, I have had four or five letters from you. About everyday when the mail comes into camp, names are called off—a most all but Merrill. My name is only occasionally called. I want to hear from you at least once a week and I would be glad to hear from home twice in a week. What do you say? Will you write often?

One of our company has just come into camp with a mule and two bags of apples. He said he got the mule for our Lieutenant. He rode up to him and says, “What do you think of your property, Bill”—meaning the human, not the mule. [It got] quite a laugh.

I don’t know as I could think of much more that would interest you this time. I believe that I have been able to answer to my name every time yet. I would like to have you just call into camp at meal time and see the men cook some with a crotched stick sharpened and broiling meat and some making coffee and so on and then see them wash the dishes. Some wipe them with leaves without washing. On the whole, they appear rather awkward. I have had two washings to do and I do not like to do that very well. Cooking and washing will make the men think of the women if nothing else will, I tell you. The men here speak of their wives at home. They say that they would like to see them and I suppose they would some of them say that they would like to call home and take supper with wife.

I had a letter from Wilbur a few days ago. He says he is well. The letter was mailed at Harpers Ferry. It’s rather cold to write today and I think that I won’t write much more this time although it it rather against my will to send clean paper. When we make another move, it will probably bring about something that will be interesting to you. Then I will try and write again. I want to hear from you and the children oftener than I have yet and I want to hear from some of the neighbors. Give my respects to Ebenezer and wife, and Mr. Edgerton’s folks and Miss Howlett. Tell her that Horace is rough as a pig and real steady. I would like to hear particulars from Father’s folks. Give all enquiring friends my respects. Tell them that I am here to help defend the rights that they enjoy. Try and take care of your health and sleep warm. From your husband, — Barzilla Merrill


Letter 10

Thoroughfare Gap
November 15, 1862

Ruba,

Alva received your kind letter last night. We were glad to hear from home and we [are] always glad to hear from you. Alva haves to go on picket duty at eleven o’clock and I don’t know whether he will write first or not. I am not busy and I thought that I would let you know that we are not taken prisoners yet. As it happens, I guess that the rebs would not like to undertake to get half of the Cattaraugus Regiment. By the by, there is a good many men goes in our gang. I don’t know what news you have seen in the papers about our being nearly surrounded. I don’t know how they would go to work to surround us unless they take in Washington with us. There is a great many men between here and Washington and the last twenty or thirty miles that we have passed was left by the rebels a short time before we came along and there is none very near now. They have a disposition to give the ground. I think if they do make a stand, it will be down near Richmond and that is one or two hundred miles from here, and there is another division of the army that is nearer there than we are. There is now probably twenty regiments in camp near this Gap and they are all the way along. You can’t hardly go away of them,

There is a report in camp that Yorktown is ours again. How this is, I don’t know yet I guess that it is so.

I don’t know whether you get all that I have written. If you do, you don’t answer very definite. I think that I have written twice or three times. You wrote to Alva. We have got that money and stamps twice. If you have a mind, you may send a little tea in your letters. I had a letter from mother a day or two ago and she sent me a little tea and I was glad of it. You must send stamps occasionally and a few at a time. We can’t get them here and I am afraid that we shall be bothered about paper and envelopes. I don’t know of a store or a post office in running over this side of Washington & could not mail a letter if it was outside of the army. We have a man detailed for that purpose.

We are now about fifty miles southwest from Washington camped in a nice grove of timber near good water. The climate here is nice and the weather is fine. The roads are first rate and the fires run over the ground considerable every day. We hain’t had but one storm to amount to anything since I came this side of the [Potomac] river. That was when you had that deep snow. Then we had a cold rain with considerable wind. It made our tents flap pretty smart. We had a very little snow a few days ago but that was soon over and no rain. It has froze a very little a few nights. The days are pleasant as summer.

The country here is rough and near the mountains, the land is middling good, but stony. There has not been much raised here this season. The fences are mostly gone. There is some corn and some hay and some wheat but our folks take it for their use and make fires of the fences and they occasionally take sheep and cattle and hives of bees. I have some honey a few times but it had considerable comb in it. I like trained honey the best. I have had fresh mutton and a little secesh new milk. I know for I milked [the cow] myself. The government furnishes plenty of fresh beef now and that is good. You know I am tough and my appetite is first rate. I will send you one hard tack if you would like to see one and eat it. It can be sent in a letter [bit] it will take two stamps to carry one. They are about three by four inches in size and about one-fourth of an inch thick. They are about one grade poorer than common crackers but they go very well with coffee and we have good bread part of the time but the further this way we get, the less bread. We have our mess cooked for us and we make our own coffee and draw our own sugar. Sometimes we have rice. That is cooked. There is men detailed to cook in every company.

I can’t tell how long we shall be here but I don’t think we shall winter very far from [here]. There has been some talk that we [will] winter right here. I don’t know how that will be, yet there is one Dutch regiment in camp that are fixing up their tents nice and Sigel is a Dutchman and it may be that they know about it. We don’t get news any ahead. When we have moved, we only knew it an hour or so ahead. That is the way it goes.

I buy once and awhile a daily paper. With that exception, I don’t get much news about the war. You wrote to know whether you should send me that paper. I wrote that maybe you had better not until we was more settled. I would like once in a while a Tribune and have it as soon as may be after it was printed. I like fresh news now-a-days. I want you should write often and write all the news. I would like to hear from home at least two or three times a week.

We have got a floor in our tent now made of confiscated boards. We have got some straw, or rather wheat, in the bundle, and some boughs laid down and a blanket under and two over us and it makes a very good bed. I use mine for an upper sheet and it goes well. I have been very careful of it. I think a great deal of it. It is warm and light to carry. I am gaining in flesh now. I don’t have hardly enough to do to keep from getting lazy and would like to come and help you do some chores necessary to have done for winter but it is a most too far to have it pay. — B. M.


Letter 11

Fairfax
Friday, 21 November 1862

Beloved Wife,

I spend a few minutes to write a few lines to you this morning since I wrote two last. Our division of the army has been moved back within two or three miles of Fairfax. What this move was made for is more than i can tell but I suppose time will determine. Our forces were strong and the talk was one while in camp that we were going from Thoroughfare Gap to Fredericksburg. But by some means we took our back track and we are now about thirty nearer home than we was camped in a piece of woods. How long we stay here or where we go, I can’t tell but I don’t think that we go far at present. I can’t get much news here, I would like to have you send me some Tribunes and maybe I can find out from them what our retreat was made for. And I would like to know a little about the movement of the army.

I don’t know as I have much to write today more than to let you know where we are now, We are getting a very rainy time here now, It is not very cold but wet and muddy. You might send a little tea when it is convenient and I want you to write often.

I think that you had better get us as much as fice cords more of wood off Mr. Bond and get it home as soon as you can. You had better have a supply on hand early in the winter. About your stove trade, I don’t know anything about [it] but guess that it is a good idea. If Irvin don’t sell his calves, I guess that he had better have steers made of them. When you get this, if you have one or two dollars that you can spare, you might send through. It is something that can be done without I have a little yet.

I think the prospect is now that we shall get that box and I shall have to pay my share for drawing the box from Washington and that will take some money. Every such thing is high here—I mean every such job of teaming. We are now about 25 miles from Washington. I guess that I will let this answer for now for it is a damp, bad day to write.

From your husband, — B. M.

I could not count your letters for I have had to destroy them. I am sorry but I could not carry them. I should think that I have got all you have wrote. My love to the children.


Camp near Fairfax
November 23, 1862

Irvin, my son.

I received your good letter this evening and was glad to hear from you. I really think that you wrote a good letter. About that off colt, I guess you had better give her two ears of corn twice a day. It won’t cost a great deal and maybe that her campers are down too much. You bad better take her downtown nears ask him to burn her campers if they need it and ask him to take out her wolf teeth and you must salt them often. It will make you too much work to cut feed for them. I am glad you have got steers made of your calves. I guess you had better get the Indian to shoe the colts.

Well, Bub, I would be very glad to see you and maybe I shall by spring. I think the war is getting along some.

I am sorry that you have got a lame arm. I guess that you and Ma had better study at home this winter and Nancy too. It will be too much for you to go to school and do the chores. You must write again. Tell me in your next whether Nancy haves any bows. Tell Nancy to write to me. I like to hear from home often.

I han’t seen any secesh yet—only occasionally a few prisoners. It is a little chilly to our house this evening so you see that I can’t write very well, I write with my rubber blanket folded and laid on my knee and paper on it and I am flat on my sit down so please excuse poor writing. My health is quite good, only I have had a little back door trot for a day or two.

I am thirty miles nearer home now that I was a week ago and I guess that I shall move some nearer in a few days. Tell Ma that I think that we shall get that box in a day or two. We have heard that it is in Washington.

I guess I won’t write much more now. From B. Merrill

To his son Irvin


Letter 12

Camp near Fairfax
November 24, 1862

Miss Barzilla Merrill,

I received your letter last night dated 17th. I was glad to hear from you and I believe that I have written two since you wrote. You wrote that you wanted me to count my letters from you. I have had to destroy them because I could not carry them. I can’t tell just how many I have had. I think I have got about the number that you say you have wrote. I received one with four stamps. You had better put in three or four a eek. Do not send more than that at a time. We have moved about thirty miles towards home. We are now near Fairfax in camp. I think you have got a letter about this last move before this time.

I don’t get much news about the war—probably not as much as you do. I think that things are moving middling well. We are held as a reserve and I think by appearances, we have got to shift places of camp pretty often and I guess that this will be about all. I can’t tell where we shall be called next. I think though we don’t go far at present. i guess that we go some nearer to Washington. Do you hear anything about a settlement of the war? I would like to have you send some Tribunes occasionally.

I would like to have matters in shape so that I could come home between now and Spring and I rather look for such a move, don’t you? The thing ain’t right as it is now, with the men here and the women there. And you know that don’t work very well either way. The nights are quite cold here. It froze quite hard last night. It is pleasant today. Our bedroom is not very war, and our kitchen is all out doors but they say that we are going to have better tents for winter.

Our work ain’t very hard—only when we march, and then we have so much to carry it makes it hard. But we don’t go far in a day. Alva has been washing our clothes this forenoon. I expect that [box] tonight or tomorrow. We have sent for it and we have heard before that it was there. It will cost considerable to get it brought. I guess you had better send me a dollar or two if you can. We have been having our pay all the time for some time pushed out. We don’t get it yet and I can’t tell when we shall. We have that three dollars you sent and that is all. The men that I tent with choose to have a little butter and a few potatoes and I share with them and you see that I have to use some money. Yesterday we bought about two-thirds of a barrel of biscuit and they cost three dollars but they are good. We get tired of hard tack and the government hain’t furnished much other bread lately.

I try to get along as cheap as I can but I have to be one among the rest and Alva uses some money though he is not very bad, or in other words, very extravagant. He is a good boy and keeps quite steady. But I think that if he was now to home, he would not be so anxious to enlist again though he don’t complain. His health is good. Our tents are close together and we live quite neighborly together. Horace and Alva tent alone now. They thought that Aaron and Theodore got rather too nasty and they dissolved. Our company [mess] gets along first rate. Calvin wants to fuss round and cook or make coffee and tea and we are willing he should and it goes first rate. I think a good deal of Mr. [Hiram] Vincent. He is a nice man and free [ ]. He would like to see his wife. I think she writes often.

After dinner. We had for dinner fresh beef and beef soup and we crammed in some of our biscuit and we had a good dinner. I think that you had better get five cords more of wood and get it home now. I think that it won’t b long before I can send you some money. I guess that you had better give the off colt two ears of corn twice a day and see if she won’t gain a little or take a little bran and put on hot water ad let her have that. The bran would be the best. You had not try to cut feed. That will be too much work. They will want salt often, If she has got wolf teeth, they must be taken out and maybe her campers are down. If they are, they will be burnt. Have Mr. Near look at her. Tell him to look at her campers. I guess that the Indian had better shell for you. Maybe you can pay him something his family will want. I don’t know as I will want to advise you much. I think that you are getting along first rate.

I had a letter from Mother the other day and I have answered it. She sent me some tea and a little woolen yarn. You said something about my being to the expense both ways. I thought that I had played out on that score but I have not. I want you to write us often as twice a week and I want all the news and I feel anxious to know about Robert’s mumps. We have the mumps some here in the army and some have the dumps. I try and enjoy myself as well as I can and keep as contented as possible, Some days I get the blues a little and get to thinking about home and about wife. But there is one thing in my favor—my health is good. It is a bad place to be sick here. I feel a little lazy and I don’t feel as strong as I did when I came here and the reason is some of the time my exercise ain’t enough for my health.

I sent you a letter a while ago giving you a sketch of what had happened as near as I could remember since we got to Washington. You hain’t said anything about that, Maybe you hain’t got it. It was rather an interesting letter, allowing me to be judge. And I wrote one since that you don’t mention. Probably you will get on the whole. I think that I have wrote considerable and I thought that it was to your expense, but if it is to my expense, I don’t know but I had better hold on. But probably you will hear from me occasionally.

My beard is getting long but I keep it combed out pretty slick. I wash up thoroughly every day, comb my hair and beard, and shall have to have my hair cut before long. I would like to have you comb my head and cut my hair and fix me up a little.

I guess that Nancy nor Irvin had better go to school this winter. You had better have school to home, I guess. I would like to have you catch up about writing and keep up and then I can tell how to write better. — B. M.


Letter 13

Fairfax or Camp near Fairfax
November 30th 1862

I find from what you wrote a few days ago that it places me in rather a critical position to write to you and I hardly know how to commence, however, I think that I will take off my hat first and then commence by saying, Misses Barzilla Merrill, if you please dear madam, I have received one about four days since with two stamps and this morning I received one with a spare envelope and some tea. We have been thirty or forty miles farther into the state of Virginia than we now are. Then it was difficult for us to get little notions such as ink and envelopes, and now, situated not more than twenty miles from Washington we have no trouble to get such things only our money is getting a little short, I wrote the other day that you had better send a dollar or two, We don’t get any pay yet and I don’t know when we will. I hain’t received any yet. If you hain’t sent any, I would like to have you send two dollars as I have a little yet but I am getting short. I have written two or three that I think you have not had time to answer that I expect will be answered in due time. I have kept no account of the letters that I have wrote or received. I think if a letter gets lost, it don’t help the matter to keep count. However, it is well enough to count. I have convenient way to keep your letters. I have kept them a long while and toted them overm and then destroyed them. I hated to do so.

We have been shifting considerable since we have been this side of the river and I have been obliged to have as little to look after as possible and I suppose that we will have to keep shifting. We occupy the place of a reserve. Where we go next, I can’t tell. I rather expected that we would have to go somewhere today. We generally have to move Sundays. I have heard no such orders as yet. Maybe we shall stay in camp today.

We don’t have a great deal to do—drill a little, some picket duty, and our own work about our tents the most of the time. My health has been good. I have had a hard cold the past week and so has Alva. We are both better now. The most of the time for a week past has been raw, chilly weather and not much storm and today which I sit writing, my feet are cold. There is no snow nor much mud—rather dry for the time of year.

I am rather sorry that you have been so uneasy about our being taken prisoners. You say that you think we are in danger. Now I will tell you what I think. I think that there is hardly rebs enough this side of the Blue Ridge to make a corporal’s guard. I think that Burnside and Jackson may have a battle down about Richmond before long, but this is only my opinion. I don’t know one thing. I do knnow I would like to see an end of the war. I hope that the good Lord will take this work in hand and bring about an honorable and speedy close. This seems to be the desire of the men as far as I hear. A speedy close may be that Congress will do something in this direction when they come together.

I think that probably you will need to be a little clear-headed to understand all my writing because I can’t get my ideas together very straight. I think that maybe it will be a spell after this before I am home on a furlough. I keep the same tobacco box that I brought from home. It is good. But I am sorry that I had not taken my other for my tobacco takes up too much in the one that I have. My clothes are good yet and i have drawed another pair of pants and a pair of mittens. My sox have wore through a little on the heels but Alva darned one pair of them. The greater difficulty that I have to get along is a poor place to sleep. We have some springy poles laid under and pine boughs on top and a blanket top of them and that does better than no way. We fare as well as our neighbors so we don’t complain.

Alva has drawed a pair of shirts. He says if Norman could bring his shirts, he would like them and he would like to have Benton make him a good pair of kid boots, number nines, or the same size his others were, and have Norman bring them. That he would be glad you would find out by Norman whether he could bring them. If he can, you had better get them ready so that he can fetch them. It may be that he can’t bring them. Boots are very dear here. If he could bring them, it would be a favor to Alva and I would try and fix it so that he would be made good and you had better see him right away.

So far as I am concerned, I don’t know as I need anything that Norman can bring. I need a few things from home but I don’t think that he could bring them. I think that he would do well to bring a few barrels of apples and a few barrels of potatoes. Apples sell three for five cents and potatoes sell for four cents a pound, butter is worth forty cents, and cheese twenty cents. If he could bother with such things, I think that he might make money seeing he is coming down. You can speak to him about these things. Then he can do as he pleases.

The way that we spent Thanksgiving in camp, we had one sermon and no drilling. Text, “O Lord, I thank thee for teaching our hands to war and our fingers to fight or to this import. 144 Psalm, first verse. You can turn to it at your leisure.

It bothers me some to write to you because you are two or three letters behind what I have written. I want you to remember that it [takes] 4 to 6 days to get a letter after it is written but I am a little used to your being behind, or in other words, a little slow so I get along. I expect that box will be in camp soon. A team left here with the intention of loading with boxes for this regiment. It will cost three dollars per hundred [weight] to get it brought.

I guess that I will send you a little sassafras in this letter. There is plenty of it close by. I guess I will tell you what I had for Thanksgiving supper and it was good. I had hasty pudding, butter, and sugar, and it was a nice treat. Milk is about out of date. I would like to come across our new milk heifer some night before milking. I think that I would have some milk once more. There ain’t much left here anywhere we have been but the face of the earth. I would be glad to step into our cellar and see the apples and potatoes and all the good fixings. I suppose you have got them all saved nice and I hope that the house is banked so that your sauce won’t freeze. Save a plenty of butter and you had better get five cords more of wood of Bond. There is a great deal wasted about our camp such as friend meat grease, meat, hard tack, and the like. We have plenty to eat but we don’t get change enough.

I have learned since I came this side of the river that I had left you pregnant. If there is anything of [this] kind, I would like to know it. You said in your little letter that you had not been unwell since July. I got news about Aunt Peas [?] and Aunt Town from you. What about that note that Aunt Peas had. — B. M.


Letter 14

Camp near Fairfax
December 4th 1862

Ruba,

We got that box last night. Things mostly in good order. The mice had got in some. The butter was nice and the cheese the mice had hurt, the berries some. Alva’s and mine was alright. Now I want you to let me know how much fruit money you paid. And I would like to have you let me know how much butter each one put in, and particularly how much Jane Hubbard put in. I would like have you let me know who paid for the fruit and how much each paid. You wrote that you had paid freight enough so that I could have some cheese without paying for it.

George Newcomb and I claim one, Chris and Hubbard the other. Hubbard let me have a piece this morning about a pound is all that I have got. I wish you would explain this matter. The letter that you put in the box was injured so that we could not make out all of it. When you write, please explain each matter particular to me.

The sugar that you spoke about I believe there was one or two little scollup cakes in the dried berries is all the sugar we got. Is htis all that you sent of sugar? I don’t know as I have any other news to write about this.

I sent home my dress coat, shoes, small rubber blanket that I bought, and that large bundle that you put up. I sent them yesterday in a box with others directed to Charles Blair. I want you to speak to him about it as soon as you see him and you will have to pay your share of the freight. We are moving so much that I thought best to spare what I can get along without. I am sorry that I did not send both pair of my drawers. I drawed a large rubber blanket is the reason that I sent home the one that I bought. That will make a good one for you to put over your shoulders when you go out to do chores. You will want to wash it in water about cold and without soap. I drawed another pair of pants and I might have worn them over the ones that I drawed first and sent home my drawers and you might have worn them but that is too late now. You may make Irwin a coat out of the dress coat or let it be just as you think best.

I have written you a number of letters that you have not answered. Probably you have not received all of them yet. I spoke about your sending me a dollar or two. I hain’t heard from that yet. My health is good. So is Alva’s. Did you send any dried cherries? We did not get any. Alva says he wanted some cherries.

The news came yesterday that Fredericksburg was burnt by our folks. I think that Burnside is about to make a ty on Richmond soon. The talk now is Washington about peace, I don’t know how this is. I do think that the war is moving favorable for us. We had orders Tuesday night about twelve o’clock to pack our knapsacks and be ready to march at a moment’s call, but we hain’t gone yet. I don’t know when or where we shall go. I know where I would like to go. I would like to go home if all was right here. I hope the thing may be hastened. Don’t think that I am homesick. I feel to wait patiently hoping that the Lord will interfere in our behalf.

We get plenty to eat now. Some of the time we have been short, though not long at a time. The trouble is we don’t get very comfortable lodging but we make this do. Our labor is not very hard. I think that when I come home, I will have a comfortable place to sleep and a comfortable bed fellow, don’t you? Pvt. B. M.

They call P. Hubbard old.


Letter 15

Camp near Fairfax
December 7, 1862

Mrs. Merrill,

Alva and I each received a letter from home this morning—two stamps and two dollars. We were glad to hear from home. We are still in camp here. I don’t think that [I] will be able to write much this time. The wind is heavy here today and the smoke settles down and our camp is filled with smoke and it affects my eyes very much and I have some cold besides. Both together affect me considerable.

We got that box. I an Newcomb claim one cheese and Hubbard the other, and Hubbard thinks that his folks must have sent fifteen or twenty pounds of butter so you see that the rest don’t stand much of a chance. Hubbard has now probably 20 or 30 pounds of butter in his possession. I have understood that all Mrs. Edgerton put in some butter. If she wants Hubbard to have it, alright. If she don’t, I wish she would tell you who she wants to have it and how much she sent.

I wrote to you in another letter about it, consequently I shan’t write as particular now. I want you to let me know how much fruit you pair [for] and who paid the rest. I have had about a pound of the cheese. It did not look as though all was as it should be. Your letter was injured so that we could not read it all. There was a small letter wrote with a pencil that Hubbard got hold and first that I knew, it was out of sight and I did not get a chance to read it. Do you know anything about that> If you do, please let me know. What I want [is] to get all the information about it that I can, and as soon as possible. The butter and cheese will soon all be gone. You might speak to Maria about the butter. Ask her if she wanted me to have any of that butter she sentr. If she says yes, ask her how much.

Last night after the rest of family had gone to bed, I changed my clothes and washed the ones that I took off and then I washed myself all over. I wish you were here to wash my shoulders and back but I got along. We have got a place fixed to keep fire in our tent now. So has Alva and Horca and we are quite comfortable so far as cold is concerned. I sent my rubber blanket, dress coat, and shoes and that budget that you sent. I could not carry them very well. They are sent to Charles Blair. You will have to see him and there will be some freight for you to pay. I guess you will have to send stamps a little faster. I am about out. Alva uses some. I guess that he writes occasionally to R. Settlement. I see he gets some letters occasionally that is mailed Versailles. He and Horace seem to enjoy each other’s company very well. There is some sick in our regiment, I don’t know as any have died. I don’t know as any are sick that you know but [Seymour] Sikes, [Truman] Manhurt, and [Isaac] Emery. They are away to some hospital is all that I know about them.

There is talk that we go into winter quarters about here somewhere and have good tents and stoves. — B. M

Well, Irvin, how do you do this evening? I am going to take time to answer your letter now. If I don’t make out much, you must not blame me for I ain’t in tune today and that ain’t all. I have to get flat on my sit down and lay my knapsack on my lap and it makes my back ache to sit in this position. Suppose you try this position next time you write to me. Sit down flat on the floor and lay Alva’s knapsack filled on your lap and write and see how you like it.

About your steers, they ain’t old enough to handle much and I am afraid that you and the school boys will hurt them. If Mr. Bonce wants them, I guess you had better sell them to him. It won’t take much to lame them or hurt them. Then you will feel bad and I guess you had better sell them. There won’t be pasture for them next summer and another thing, you may be short for hay this winter. I want you to take good care of the cows and colts this winter. They will eat a good deal of hay by next May. Don’t let the colts run away. I guess that Nob won’t need much grain. The other might have a very little. Towards spring they will want a little more. Ma did not say how much the hay made. I would like to know. You must write again. And I want Nancy to write too. I would like to see you and Nancy and Ma very well. I hope you will be good children and mind your Ma.

Ruba, I put in a little sassafras and I found that it would not work very well so I took it out so you must take the will for the deed. You must continue to send me stamps. Paper and envelopes I can get now probably better than you can send. When we were down to the Gap, I could not get such things. I spoke once about your sending envelopes. You need not send anymore envelopes nor tea as long as we are so near Washington. When I want any such thing, I will write. Give me full clean letters with a few stamps often. If you should put a two-dollar bill in one, that might do. If you hain’t, or if it ain’t convenient, I can get along a while. I am about out. I guess that you had better try and send a little. I rather hate to ask this. I rather expected pay before now and I may not get pay in a month, you see. I can’t tell.

George Real came back and stuck his head into our tent this evening as I sat writing. He says tell them I am well. George is fleshy and tough. He and I walk out together. We are trying to live in the enjoyment of religion but I tell you that it is an awful wicked place here. Alva and Horace are getting along very well. They seem to take comfort together and they are well. Horace Chester, [Harvey] Inman, Calvin, [Hiram] Vincent, [Bornt D.] Shelmadine, and Hubbard are all well. Some have had colds. Giles is well. [Isaac] Emery is sick. He is away in a hospital. I don’t know where he is or how he does.

Our tent stands open to one end and Alva and Horace’s tent is a little from ours and the end facing ours is open and we have a fire between Indian fashion. The talk is that we will have larger tents and a small stove but it may be talk only. There is one thing that I believe—our regiment, as far as I know, are agreed in [and] that is to see the war close so that they can go home. But we have got on the harness and we are going to keep it on until we see the thing through and no whining.

Alva got a letter today and I asked him who it was from. He said that it was from Mr. Tailor’s folks. I han’t read it yet and I don’t much expect that I shall. Give my love to Uncle Chester and John’s folks and tell them that Horace gets along well and I think that his health is better than when he left home. And I see that his beard is getting out considerable. Horace and Alva takes out coffee when they go out on picket and trade it for meal and they have some puddings.

I want you to write about Ebenezer and Mariah. Give them my respects. Ask them how they spent Thanksgiving. I thought of the folks up home that day…I think of old friends to home and the comforts of home life more than I ever did before and if I should live to get home again, I think that I shall be thankful. Give my love to Uncle Anson and wife. Maybe I have forgot some but it is now bed time and the mail goes at 8 in the morning so I will stop and bunk down. Some of the boys sing. I will go to my tent and lie down in despair. On the whole, I feel at little keen. — B. M.


Letter 16

Camp near Fredericksburg
December 19, 1862

My dear wife,

I have a few things to write to this time. When we came back to Fairfax the second time, we lay in camp about two weeks. Then we had orders to march—Sigel’s whole corps. Consequently we started one week ago yesterday morning, taking a southerly course marching every day, and last night we got into camp here, averaging about eight miles per day. Some of the way the roads were very bad—mud was ankle deep; some of the way the roads were good. Part of the time there was short rations. The teams are in this morning and we have plenty to eat again. We had to march about half of one night. The same day or the day after we started, the battle commenced to Fredericksburg. It was the design of Sigel’s Corps to flank the enemy as near as I can learn but we did not get through in time or I think that we would have had to have walked in.

As near as I can learn about the battle, it was a whole slaughter on our side and not a very heavy loss on the side of the enemy. Our men succeeded in taking the place and the enemy fell back to their pits and batteries and they just mowed us and we could not make our big guns work very much and the next day night we evacuated the city. While our folks were there, they destroyed large stores of their provision that was stored there.

We are now about four miles from the city and in sight of the enemy’s campfires. Their pickets and ours—some of them—are not more than a hundred rods apart. There is no firing of pickets now on either side. How this thing will come out, I can’t tell. I think they won’t fight anymore just yet.

The news is in camp that Banks took Richmond while the battle was in progress but I don’t know how this is. And the news is that Fort Darling is ours. Providing this is the case, I think the heft of our trouble is got along with. You probably will hear about these things correct as soon as I will. Alva and I are well and hearty and are blessed with a good appetite—can eat raw pork or most anything.

With regard to our march down here, nothing very special. The most of the way [was] through woods. The places are marked with destruction. We came through a place called Dumfries. That was a secesh place. About two or three hours before we passed there, there was a lot of seceshs left. We are now in close contact with the enemy. Probably things will shape different some way soon. How it will turn out, I can’t tell. I know of no other way only to wait and trust Providence.

I have seen Gus [Darbee]. He is well. He saw Wilbur a day or two before I saw him. He says that Wilbur is well and fleshy. They were both in the last battle.

We get pleasant days here. The nights are quite cold. We have had a little snow two different times. There is no snow on the ground now. I have had no letters from you since the two that you sent and the two dollars. It is on the account of our move, no doubt. Your mail will probably come soon. You must send stamps for I am about out. I don’t know as there is much to write until things come around more. War news—you will get that soon than I can get it to you and I don’t get much.

December 20th 1862

Ruba, I received a letter from you yesterday and was very glad to hear from you. It is the first mail that we have had in ten days. I am sorry that you are sick. I would be glad to be with you. I have wrote two or three letters that you had not got when you wrote yours. I got your fifty cents and one stamp. i have the two dollars that you sent yet. i am about out of stamps. I want you to send some stamps if you han’t [already]. I think that I will hear from you when you write another mail. The reason that we han’t had mail is because we have been on the move. We are now in camp. How long we shall be here, I can’t tell. We are near the 64th and 44th. I expect Wilbur here today. Hart is in our camp now and so is Gus Darbee. Gus’s health is good.

I guess that I won’t have the potash kettle sold now. Tell Mr. Rich if I ain’t like to get home by next spring, it may be i shall think best to have the kettle sold and he shall have the first chance. If you can get three dollars for the old harness, it would be better to sell it than to keep it. You had better let the calves go if you can. I can’t write much. It is cold but no snow. The weather is pleasant but rather cold, There is a great many men camped about in this section.

Give my love to the children. Tell Mrs. Hall that Jason is well. He says that he has wrote and will write again. — B. M.

I got both of them Tribunes you sent. Was glad of them. Alva appears about the same as when you saw him. We have to go out on a General Inspection soon and I can’t write much more. I hope you will be careful of your health in future. We have a good deal of camp smoke and it affects my eyes considerable. My health is good, I was weighed yesterday and my weight was 136. I am fleshier than I was a month or two ago. I have got roughened to camp life considerable. I ain’t as much in favor of it as might be. I think of Dayton occasionally and the folks there. I saw you in a dream the other night. You looked pleasant. — B. M.


Letter 17

Camp near Fredericksburg
December 23, 1862

I thought that I would spend a few moments in writing to my wife this morning. Ruba, I received two letters from you yesterday and was very glad to hear from home. I hain’t got mail very regular nor have had a chance to send very regular for the last two weeks. We have laid in camp here a few days past and the mail goes and comes more regular now.

We are now in camp near Fredericksburg, probably one mile from the Rappahannock, and the rebel army about the same distance on the other side and Fredericksburg between. There was a hard battle here a few days ago. Our folks succeeded in taking the city and the rebels fell back on the hills beyond where their batteries and pits were. There they held the ground. Our men were marched up right in front of their batteries and were mowed down tremendously. Finally our men were ordered to fall back with a heavy loss and so ended the fight. Our men destroyed large stores of provision that was stored in Fredericksburg by the rebs and what will be the next move, I can’t tell. I don’t think that things will lay as they now do very long. Some think the rebs are falling back now. Some say that Sigel is moving to try and cut off their retreat. I don’t know anything about it. One thing we are not far from the enemy and there is a large number of men camped within a few miles of here. The 64th and 44th [New York regiments] are not far off. Alva has been over to the 44th and has seen Wilbur. He is well. He said that he would be over to our regiment soon. I have been to the 64th that lays nearer. The country about here is rough—hilly on both sides of the [Rappahannock] river—and things bear the marks of war. Things destroyed the same as further back from Fairfax. Down here the most of the way was through woods and the roads were muddy. Distance about sixty miles.

Since we crossed the [Potomac] river and came into Virginia, we probably have done about two hundred miles marching.

I have some peculiar feelings about this war sometimes. My faith has been strong that the Lord would take this work in hand and stop this manslaughter business. Then again I think that we as a Nation are so wicked that we will go by the board. Still I hope and my prayer is that the Lord will be merciful and bring about a speedy close.

I find things are managed altogether different from what I expected to find them before I came here. Had I understood the perfect workings of the war, I should have stayed at home. But I came in good faith and I shall trust the consequences. I hope to have patience and grace sufficient for my dear, you must not make any dependence on money from me at any particular time. I don’t know when I shall get anything. When I get it, I will send it. That is all I can do. I don’t know how you will get along about [paying the] taxes. Do the best you can.

About the weather here, it is about as warm today as summer and the robins are singing. We have had a little cold weather and a little snow two or three times. The sky looks warm today and the ground is quite dry. the climate is nice here. Were things as far as advanced here as in York State. it would be a nice place to live. [But] as it is, give me Old Cattaraugus. I would be glad to step on Slab City Flats once more. I have hardly slept the inside of a house since I saw you and I have not sat down in a chase since, or any such thing. We are turned into the lots or woods as the case may be like some brutes. We prefer woods for then we can get wood to use and strike our tents with.

There is no chance for Alva and I to send our likeness for there is no chance to have it taken here. We look about as we did when you saw us—only some smoked up with camp fires. Our healths are good. I am some fleshier than I was. While the camp smoke affects me some—that is, my eyes and head—and I find that I begin to get a little clumsy. My knee joints are a little stiff and I feel that I am growing old some but I guess that I stand it about as well as the generality of the men. I have not failed answering to my name yet nor have I been excused from duty once yet. I have been troubled some with cold. I have some cold now [but] not very bad.

Our folks have been sending up balloons yesterday and today some. There was one just up a few minutes ago. It has gone down now.

Yesterday Alfred Dye was here of the 64th [New York]. He is well. He gave me two plugs of nice tobacco that was taken at Fredericksburg. Our living now is principally hard tacks and coffee. The farther south we get, the harder it is to get something to eat. Our rations are rather short though not bad. I have a great many anxieties both here and at home. I was sorry to hear that you was sick. I am glad you are getting better and I think you had not better get anybody to read your letters after this. Maybe you will find something you won’t want others to see. Wait till you get able to read after this.

I begin to think that I have been away from home a long time. I begin to think the prospect slim for getting home in the spring. I think our head men like money too well for that, but I can’t tell how this will be. I dreamed of seeing you the other night. I thought your cheeks were very red and you looked fresh. I would be very glad to see you and see home once more. I think of the privileges that I have enjoyed in the home circle. I hope the time will soon come when I can enjoy the same again, don’t you?

I have had two letters from Mother. The last letter was a very good one. The first one I could hardly read.

I find by noticing that the troops here are getting very uneasy. Some say that they won’t stay longer than spring anyway. If this kind of feeling gets to going extensively, I don’t know what effect it will have. One thing sure, the men are getting sick and tired of the kind of management. Still I try and keep as quiet as possible. Some days I get the blues a little to see the thing run as it does.

You spoke about my missing or rather calling you miss. I will tell you about that. You will remember giving me directions about directing your letters by using your whole name and [to] put it nearer the bottom? So I thought that I would try and suit you as I generally do. That is all there was to it. I was glad to have that nice little letter that was done up so nice in another this time. What have you done with that small likeness that I got to Jamestown? You know what I would like to have done with it.

You wrote the hog weighed 161 pounds. Was this a mistake or was she as light as that? I thought that she had ought to have weighed about three hundred or two hundred and fifty. My space is full. Maybe you can’ t read this but try. From your husband, — B. M

December 24th—Wife, I guess that I must answer your small letter. I rather had the blues yesterday but I have slept it off and I feel rather keen this morning. I believe that tonight is the night to hang up stockings. I am sure of one thing—if I was at home and you should hang up your stocking, I should be very likely to put in something. After your sickness—or confinement—I wish you would let me know what you have got and what doctor you called. You was confined rather sooner than I expected.

I feel rather uncomfortable occasionally but it works off and I am alright again. I would be glad to sleep in my old nest and have my old bed fellow again. I think that I would lat close.

How do the colts get along? Do they cough any now? How does the hay last? Some of the time when it is cold, you must get some of that over the stable and let the cows pick out the best and then use it for bedding. You had not better sell any wheat or potatoes now. They will be higher by and by and may be Alva and I will be home. Then the potatoes will suffer. You may eat an apple for me. I just now undertake to read this over. Tell Irvin and Nancy that I would be glad to see them. Give my love to the friends and some in particular. — B. M.


Letter 18

Camp near Fredericksburg
December 31st 1862

Wife,

I received your letter of the 25th last night. I was glad to hear from home and to hear that your health is improving, I hope you will be careful and try and get your health again. I feel sorry that you have been so afflicted with poor health.

We still lay in camp where we first camped when we came here this side of the Rappahannock and a little up the river from 47th [?] and the Rebs over the river on the rise. Their tents—some of them, in sight, so you see that we are neighbors. Our regiment came in yesterday from a 48 hour picket duty. I saw quite a number of Reb pickets. Some of the two set of pickets have talked together some. They say that they are sick of the war and they don’t want to hurt us but they would like to get at our officers. Both pickets seem friendly. They have traded tobacco some for coffee with our pickets. I have been watching the movements some. I guess that there won’t be much more fighting here at present. Still I don’t know. This forenoon we were mustered in for our second payment. We may get four months pay. When we get any, I don’t know how soon. It may be in a week or two, maybe not.

My health is good except a bad cold. I have had a bad cold about a week. My cold is better today. Alva is well. So is Horace. That man that stayed to Garfield’s with his wife the night that you and I stayed there is dead. He [had] the lung fever. I believe a great many are having hard colds here now. The weather today is chilly. No snow. We have had the nicest weather since we crossed the [Potomac] river, take the time together that I ever saw. The roads are good now and some dusty.

I received a letter from Emily last night. She says that Harry is sick with lung fever. She also says that Mother sent her that letter that I wrote and wrote a few lines herself about that skirmish to Dumfries. We had orders to load our guns just before we got there. Then we were ordered on. Presently we were in town. A sunken place it is and a secesh place. TO return, we passed through without any trouble and not a gun fired. So much for the skirmish. We camped a little beyond the place over night and no trouble. I visited their burying ground a little out of town in a pine grove near our camp. I saw lots of newish graves there filled with reb soldiers—some from Texas, some Arkansas, and some from other extreme southern states. Boards were set up and their names marked on the place where they belonged and to what regiment.

I understand that there was a battle there last Sunday and the rebs got a thorough whipping. I believe that I have not had orders to load my gun but three or four times. Calvin has been quite unwell some time. I hardly know what ails him. He has some cough and I guess he is troubled some with the full stomach the most of the time. He eats wolf meals. [ ] Hubbard is some down. He hain’t been out on duty in some time. I saw him out to the mustering in for pay today. I have not been excused a day from duty yet nor have I missed roll call. So much for Merrill. The most of the time I have been tough as a pig. Lately I have not felt quite as well but as it happens, I am fit for duty yet.

It is a hard place here to be sick and I am thankful that my health has been as good as it has . What awaits me ahead, I don’t know, but I trust Providence. The most of the time we have plenty to eat. Sometimes we get short, though not long at a time. We have chances occasionally to draw clothing so we keep clothed up good. The government socks ain’t worth much. I han’t got any of them. My sox are getting worn some through—not bad. My shirts are good yet and the pants that I first drawed a few days after I sent home my clothes. I saw a man in another company that had two dress coats. He said he was going to throw one away. I said give it to me so he did and so I have a good dress coat now.

I look at your likeness occasionally. It looks good—all but the hat. The case is getting some worn. I am glad that I have it. I would like to hear about the colts when you write and how they do and how you like to get along for hay and how you fare yourselves. I did think that I should be home next spring but now the prospect looks slim. Sometimes a short time brings about a good deal. I would be very glad to see you and the children. All that I can do is to send you my best respects. I know that you will do the best you can. I hope that it will be yours to enjoy good health and I hope the time will come soon when I shall see my family again and all the rest.

You must send more stamps. I am about out. You need not send anymore money unless I write. How much is our taxes and how do you make out with matters. I thought that I should have sent you some [money] before now but you see that I han’t.

I could describe the Rappahannock river. Suffice it to say that it is a rocky, lonesome stream—probably as large as or a little larger than the Cattaraugus. Banks steep on both sides. Country rough about here. I have not been right in Fredericksburg, but as near as I can judge from a little distance, it was rather a nice place before the Yankees made it a visit. Falmouth lays nearby. That is something of a place. There is considerable of the land here that has been tobacco plantations that is now grown up to little pines, thick and large enough for fence poles. Land sandy and light soil. I guess that I will insert a paragraph that was in a letter found at Donisalceres [?]—I mean from a girl to her intended husband. She says, “My dear intended husband, I hope you will soon be home. If the war don’t close, come home on a furlough. I think of the time that we lay on the sofa. I want to see you again. It is all locked up now and will be till you come to unlock it.” I suppose his key just fitted.

—B. Merrill


Letter 19

Camp near Fredericksburg
January 1, 1863

Wife,

I thought that I would write a little to you. We ain’t doing anything in camp. I think of home. I ain’t situated so that I can hold New Years as pleasant as on former occasions but I am thankful that it is as well with me as it is. I am able to write to you and this is a privilege to me during the time I have been here. When I have wrote, as a general thing, I have wrote in a hurry and hain’t even read over what I have wrote. I don’t know hardly how you have got along with what I have wrote. Doubtless you have found lots of mistakes but I have designed to write pretty straight and I did not think or calculate that you would be obliged to call on someone else to read for you. I guess you better not ask anyone to read for you again for some curious notions comes into my head when I write.

Ruba, I have though for some time that I would write to you a little about how the war is moving. Maybe you will call me a secesh but this ain’t so. I love my country and its government and I feel like weeping over the deplorable condition that we as a nation are in this pleasant New Years morning. What shall I say? I lack words to describe. One thing I will say and I think that I will be safe in the statement, and that is this: unless God by His almighty power interposes, we are lost as a nation. I never was more disappointed in my life than I was when I came down here and see how this thing run. So far as the soldiers are concerned, they have come forth nobly and they have come with the intention to help crush the rebellion and save the Union. Well, where shall I place the blame? Right where it belongs—on our leading [military] men. They don’t seem to think of the government or the good of the soldiers. They think of the large pay and they seem to be jealous of each other. They all seem to want to be the largest toad in the puddle. Consequently when one makes a move, another will try and take off his head. This is generally done and generrally to the expense of the lives of a great many men. I think that I am correct in this statement. Now, what is the result? The result is the soldiers are becoming discouraged and disheartened. I have heard men that have been in all through the service say that they were sick and discouraged and did not never want to go in another battle. All seem to be of the opinion that have been disappointed. I think that I have spoke the mind of nearly all what is to be done.

What is to be done? I know of no better way to answer the question than to take the statement that I made a while ago for an answer and I leave it there. Judging from appearances, I am rather inclined to think that we fall back until spring. Then have this ground to go over again. But this I don’t know. It is only my opinion. Men are sickening and dying and they are badly exposed to the weather. Our tents are poor and that makes a poor place to sleep and I think before there is much more done, our [forces] will [be] considerably diminished by sickness and death. There could never have been better weather for this business than it has been since I have been here and what has been done—nothing. No, this statement ain’t right. There has been lots of our men killed. Now it is so late that it ain’t safe to advance on account of our artillery and baggage wagons. And another thing, the government teams are poor and jaded out so I don’t see as we can do much more this winter—only to fall back and prolong the thing. All this is only my notion of the thing. It won’t cost much. I don’t know as it would be best for you to show this to anyone. I might write more on this subject, but let this suffice while I write today.

I sit in Horace and Alva’s tent. They have gone over to the 44th [New York] to see Wilber so you see that I am alone. And here I want to write a little about Horace and Alva. They are a couple of first rate boys. They both mind their own business. They appear pretty [happy]. They seem to think as much of each other as two brothers. They look fresh and their healths are good. They seem contented so far as I am concerned. I try and take the thing cool. Sometimes I feel a little uneasy and think of home and the friends there. The most of the time my health has been good and a good appetite. For a week past I have had a hard cold and quite a hard cough and my lungs have been sore, but for a day or two past, my cold begins to loosen and I am getting better. The camp smoke has been quite troublesome to me. That has hurt my lungs some. You know that I always called a smoky chimney two bad things.

Now I am going to tell you what kind of a day we are getting here. Today it is very pleasant. The sun shines very pleasant and we hain’t any storm of any kind in a long time to amount to anything. The air today is a little chilly and when men are standing around, overcoats are not burdensome. I never saw a fall and winter so far in Cattaraugus with as little storm, It is nice weather here now to plow, make fence, or any such thing. The weather seems to be more steady than to home. I think that the climate here is first rate but the country about here and all where I have been is marked with the destruction of war. It would cost a great deal to put amost any farm that I have seen back in order again. The fences are nearly all burnt up and a great share of the buildings ruined, or nearly so. Our folks made a slaughter so far as property was concerned in Fredericksburg this other day. This looks rather hard to see—our folks coming down here and slaughtering property in this kind of a way. Whether it is right or not, I don’t know. The wood lots that have been left on farms are being cut down for wood, men that own farms are gone somewhere. There is but very few settlers left anywhere that I have seen. And allowing me to judge, things are getting in a very bad shape. I think that we would not very well like to have our home and property served in this kind of a way. I admit that the South began this, but the right ones are not being punished. I presume that a large majority of these farmers are loyal men but they are suffering tremendously so the innocent suffer with the guilty. So the thing goes. I have been of the opinion that I should come home next spring but I have about give this up. There is quite a number that their time is out next spring—whole regiments. I wish that the thing might be settled. I think it would be better, materially better, for both sides to have the thing stopped and stop killing folks and let them go to their homes and families. But we as a nation are guilty and we need chastising.

I am about out of timber. I don’t know whether I will be able to fill this page so that it will be interesting to you or not. I think that I will tell you a little about my own individual feelings. I still feel that the Lord blesses me and I have no other intention only to try and live so that I can feel those approving smiles of my heavenly Father, Sometimes I feel that I get a double portion. Then at other times I feel less satisfied. One thing when I lay down nights and try to ask the Lord to bless me—and I don’t forget to ask the same blessing for my wife and children—sometimes I think that I get the evidence that the Lord hears me. Sometimes I enjoy my mind first rate and I feel clear. At other times, not as well. One thing sure, I have no disposition to join in the wickedness that is going on around me. I have not had a word of trouble with anyone since I have been here and I don’t think that Alva or Horace has. There is card playing, swearing, and in fact, all kinds of obscene talk going on every day. I have watched the boys some and tried to advise them some and I think they have a mind to be men.

There is a good many men camped about here. Hardly a day passes without someone, or more, being buried. While I write, I hear muffled drums for a funeral procession in some regiment somewhere. I feel anxious that the Lord will spare my life to come home again and live and die with my family. I try to feel reconciled and say the will of the Lord be done. I feel rather solemn today. I want you to pray for me and I know that you do. I hope the time will soon come round when we shall meet.

From your husband, — B. Merrill

Write often and I would like to have more stamps. I am about out now.

Ruba, since I finished writing, I have been thinking over what I have written. I don’t know but you will come to the conclusion that I am homesick. I am bold to acknowledge that I would like to see home [but] don’t form the opinion that I can’t stay any longer. I expect to stay until discharged. Another thing, I find that I miss my wife in a number of ways and I miss home and the comforts of home and I miss my nest to sleep in and to tell the plain truth, I miss my bed fellow. I would just like a few nights lodging at home. I suppose you would not be worth much to sleep with until you are a little more over your confinement, would you? How is this? Do you think that you could pass muster, or in other words, muster in. I think that I would just like to see you and lay my hand on, or rather around, your waist. Oh well, I can think about these things and that is some satisfaction. Do you have any such wandering thoughts and feelings cross your path? Please let me know in your next small letter. — B. M.


Letter 20

Camp near Fredericksburg
January 7, 1863

Beloved Wife,

I received a letter from you last night and was glad to hear from you dated December 21st (no. 18). I see you count cobs pretty close. I have written two that you had not got when you wrote this. Probably you will get them.

We are laying in the same camp now that we have been for the last three weeks, Probably the reason of your not getting letters is they did not take letters here for a number of days after we came here. We could send once in a while over to the 64th [New York] and get letters mailed. Now we mail and receive every day. I don’t know as I have much news to write today. You said you thought probably we had got new houses again by this time. I will tell you when we first come here we just struck tents quick and did not know as we should stay but a short time so we did not fix much. The most of the time it was warm so we did not fix much. We received marching orders occasionally but we did not go and last Saturday our Colonel gave orders to have the ground cleared off a larger spot, ad Sabbath morning we had orders to take down our tents and set them up more scattering. And the way most of us set up, we made a bottom about two or three feet with pine poles and then drawed our canvas over and the most of us have got a place to keep fire inside and our beds raised a little from the ground and it makes rather a comfortable place to stay. I would just like to have you pass through camp and see the Yankee with fixing and nothing to do with. we don’t get the new tents I told you [about] in another letter.

I thought that we would fall back but it don’t look much like it just now. But everything seems uncertain in war times. I can’t tell what will take place any ahead so I can’t tell you where we will be tomorrow. I can only say that we still are here and maybe we shall be a few days and maybe a few weeks.

We hain’t drilled much since we have been here. Our business has been picket duty, guard duty, a little drilling and the like. We picket one side of the Rappahannock and the rebs the other. I have had one 48 hour tour of picketing and saw plenty of rebs. I think if it wasn’t for the big toads, we and the rebs—I means the reb soldiers—would not quarrel or fight much. I have not spoke with any of them but some of our men have. They say if we will lay down our arms, they will and both go home. We are in speaking distance when on picket in some places.

I have had a bad cold but am getting better, I have received another letter (N. 21). There seems by your numbers that there is two letters from you that I have not yet received. Alva has not yet had the letter that you speak of. I have not got the letter from Mother that you spoke about. I have been short for stamps for a while back. I would like to have you send more stamps and you may send a little ground black pepper if you please. [ ]. M. Allen has not arrived here yet. Maybe he ain’t coming. I don’t know. Our captain is back ad I was glad to hear so direct from home. I asked him if things looked as though you would make a living through the winter. He said it did. He said things looked snug and tidy. He said you did not look as fleshy as when he saw you last.

January 9th. I thought that I would try and finish this letter this morning. Col. Hickox has come into camp this morning from [ ]. He hain’t seen Norman.

I guess I must tell you how we have got our bed fixed. We take six feet of the back end for a bed. We cut little poles about as large as bean poles, laid them the same way way that we lay on, some poles at each end, and nothing under the middlw. Then we laid on a lot of pine boughs—fine ones. The poles lay close together, and then on the top of the boughs we got some dry grass—something like that would be on the creek supposing it had stood out out until now, cut off with jack knives, and laid it on top of the boughs. And a top of that we spread our blanket which serves for an under sheet. The rest of our blankets a top and we sleep, as they say in the army, bully. My tent [mates] are the same with one exception. Mr. [Hiram] Vincent has been promoted to the office of corporal and there was a vacancy in our orderly’s tent and he gave them an invitation to come there and he accepted and went and we have a man from Versailles in his place by the name of [Taylor B.] Vanderburgh. Vincent says he is sorry that he left us and shall try and get out again. He don’t like his new company. They swear, drink, and play cards. Our family live very quiet and Horace and Alva are close by and we borrow and lend and live quiet and neighborly.

I noticed for a few days back there is a great many stables fixed for horses about here and tents are being fixed quite warm and things look as though the intention was to stay a while.

You spoke about the 17th [of December] being cold where you was. I remember that night myself when we first arrived here. We stopped nearer the Fredericksburg than we now are. Came the 16th and the 17th a little after dark. We had orders to move, consequently we started and tread the mud until about 12 o’clock at night but made but little progress. Then we had orders to halt. Then we were marched up on a side hill a little. Then we moved a short distance and camped where we now are. So you see that I can remember the 17th. That night here was cold and chilly. It did not storm. Our covering that night was the heavens and the ground for a bed. I did not lay down. I did not for fear of taking cold although a great many did lay down. I kept up and occasionally moved round some to keep warm. Probably I should not have mentioned [this[ had you not referred to that date.

You spoke about our being out of Sigel’s Corps. The talk has been that we were placed in Sumner’s Corps for ten days and then we were to be in the same place that we was. How this is, I don’t exactly know. One thing I do know, [Adolph von] Steinwehr’s headquarters are nearby the same as they have been and he is under Sigel. If Norman don’t come, you may send one pair of socks for me by mail. My docks are failing and I see that some get socks in this way. Alva says his socks are quite good yet. I would like to hear from the colts and whether Irvin keeps his calves and how the hay gets along and how many weddings there was New Years. My love to you and the children. Please excuse mistakes. Please write often. Give me a small letter inside occasionally. — B. Merrill


Letter 21

Place of Residence
the same as arrival near Fredericksburg
Sunday, January 11, 1863

Seeing that it is Sunday, my inclination is to write you a few lines. I got a Tribune from you this morning according to your numbers, there are two letters that I have not [received]. I have no news to write this time as I know of. I noticed in your last letter you spoke of being so lonely. It may be that you will get used to your operation going through the world horseback alone after a while. Don’t get discouraged yet. I would like to comfort you if I could.

Yesterday it rained here all day. It has cleared off and is pleasant and warm today. I had a thorough wash yesterday in warm water and put on clean clothes. When I got my clothes changed, I told [Bornt] Shelmadine that I was clean enough to sleep with my wife. Let me see how long is it since your confinement and how do you get along? I begin to have rather a heavy set of whiskers on my face. Maybe you would like to see them. I keep the beard off from my upper lip and keep a stiff upper lip. We have a comfortable tent and a nice fireplace and it don’t smoke. You know I would like to have you peep into our home. We hain’t put down our carpet yet not put up our valances around our bed.

N. M. Allen has not got here yet. Afraid he won’t come. I guess unless something new turns up, we shall stay in this camp a while. I would like our team a day to draw wood. We have to back our wood about a half a mile but we don’t have to use but little to be comfortable. I begin to be afraid that I shall forget how the inside of a house looks and how a York State lady like you looks because I don’t see such things now-a-days. The scenery for me is soldiers, horses, mules, wagons, guns, cannons, &c. It takes three span of horses to draw one cannon. Uncle Sam has got a great deal of such property now.

I am a gaining in flesh now some and I am about over my cold and someways one side of my cold. Well, I would like to write a little encouraging to my lonely wife. Well, what shall I say? Hummm. Try and run your one horse institution as best you can until I come. Then we will double teams and then maybe it will go better—in some respects, at least. Can you send me some more stuff to make ink? Will I feel a little roguish today &c. Give my love to Nancy and Irvin. — B. M.

Send stamps faster. I have borrowed.


Letter 22

Virginia Camp near Fredericksburg
January 13, 1863

Beloved wife,

I thought seeing that I had a good chance to send again, I would write a few lines to send to you. Norman got here Sunday evening after I wrote to you. Alva got his boots and they fit well and look like a good pair. I am glad he has got them. My boots are good yet. My socks are failing. Captain says you sent a pair of gloves for Alva by him. He don’t say anything about socks. He checked his trunk when he was at New York for Washington and he hain’t heard from that [illegible due to paper fold] brought any socks. If there ain’t any started, you had better try one pair by mail and you had better send stamps a little faster and you may send some stuff to make ink of. I would be glad to go home with Norman but I hardly think that it would be best, My health is good now and I have rather a comfortable place to stay.

Our regiment together with three others got into camp last night being two days and a half out. Our mission up the Rappahannock River about 8 miles to fix a place for an army to cross. Report says that Sumner is going over with his Corps. As near as I can learn, our division was lent to Sumner for fifteen days and now we occupy the same position as before.

I found a letter here last night from you. I think that I have written three since you wrote that I would judge from the present appearances that our army here are about to try and do something soon. You wanted my opinion about the President’s Message. When I got that paper, my eyes was sore caused by camp smoke and I have not read it with care. I have looked it over. Consequently I ain’t prepared to give an opinion. One thing I will say, it won’t do for the President to make a move that goes a great deal ahead of public opinion. It is awful times now and it would not take a great deal to get up a rebellion in our own army. The probability is [that won’t happen but] you don’t know the minds of our own army as well as I do. About all seem to agree in trying to stop the rebellion, but when the nigger—as they call him—[is] mentioned, they say that they will throw down their arms and there is a large class of this stripe in the army. So you see it is a difficult point to take action upon. But I hain’t time nor room to write on this point.

The calculation this morning is to draw five days rations. This is a new thing, so I think that there is a move of some kind to be made. But I can’t tell what. My health is good now and last night when we got on, I slept as sweet as a man could. I was to see Norman and hear so direct from home. I saw Gus about three weeks ago. He said that he was a going to trey and get a furlough. I told him if he got a furlough, that I would try and get one too. This is all. You need not look for me at present at any rate. I think that the intention is to move the Army of the Potomac towards Richmond as fast as they can. So you see that there won’t be much chance for going home yet. Probably there is more hard fighting to do yet unless something special takes place.

You probably have seen more or less about Falmouth in the papers. I will tell you about that. It is a little nasty huddle about a half a mile from our camp. Probably Fredericksburg is two or three miles from our camp and was rather a nice place once. I can see two or three spires in that place from here. The ground where the battle was fought is in sight and our batteries were planted a short distance below our camp. Ruba, there is two things that I have learned since I have been in the army. One is a man can endure a great deal more fatigue that I thought he could. And the other is he can get along with a great deal less of the comforts of life than I thought he could do. Now a cup of coffee with a little sugar and 4 or 5 hard tacks makes a meal. And a pint cup and spoon makes out our dishes to eat it. And our bed is cheap—a coat for a pillow answers, and we get along without sheets or pillow.

I don’t mention this to complain. There is one thing I am thankful for—my health is good. It is a hard place here to be sick. I have received some inconvenience from camp smoke but now they have mostly got chimneys and the smoke is not as bad. Among other things that are inconvenient to get along with is we have to wash our own shirts and do without our wives, potatoes and apples but some of us will live through it ad go home and some will fall and sleep in Virginia without doubt. I am in hopes to be favored with the privilege of again returning home but I want to see this trouble cleared up and removed first if I can.

You spoke about Norman getting things for me here. There is no chance to get much here. There is a commissary store calculated for the officers to buy their living and I can manage to get a little from there sometimes but not much. And we don’t have any sutlers here now. The further we get from Washington, the harder to get things. You might put in an extra envelope when you send and send more stamps. It may be so that I can’t write again in a number of days and may not. I can’t tell. I shall try and write as often as I can and I want to hear from you often. I feel in hopes that things will take a favorable turn soon but I can’t tell. I am sorry that Nancy keeps so lame. Give my love to the children. Alva is well and seems to enjoy himself. — B. Merrill


Letter 23

Virginia
January 25, 1863

Beloved wife,

I have a little leisure time today so I take it to write a few lines to you. I have not heard a word from you since your letter dated the 7th. Time seems long. I believe that I have written three times since that I have had no answer from.

Soon after I received your last letter we had orders to march. We moved 8 or 10 miles up the Rappahannock, There we halted and camped. Our business here was to make roads. We stayed two days and worked and then we went back to our old camp. Then I got your last letter. We stayed there two nights and then we had orders to take our tents and march back where we was before. Then we pitched our tents and stayed a few days longer and made roads—we supposed with the intention to have pontoon bridges to have an army cross the river. Then this was throwed up and a place a little above was selected and the bridges started for that place and the whole army about here was put under march, ourselves with the rest expecting to go over and have a battle and the night before we were to go over, we had a heavy rain so that our artillery and baggage trains could not move. Then the whole army had orders to fall back so there went another great Union victory.

We are now in camp about one mile above our old camp. The Lord only knows where our next move will be. I believe that we have been in twenty different camps since we crossed the Potomac. Our tents are now only not up temporary, there is some talk that we go farther towards Washington. The roads are so bad now that the army probably won’t do anything for a month or two to come. I see while they are moving our artillery back they have four span to draw one cannon. I expected one while that I should have to step into battle but still I am out and my health is good and my appetite good. Alva is alright, only he has a boil on his heel cord—not very bad. We were towards the first that fell back and I would liked to have had you seen the amount of men that have passed our camp. They have been almost without number. Had the two armies have come together, probably there would have been a great slaughter of men.

I will tell you a little about the pontoon bridges. They are scow boats the width of a wagon and about forty feet long and put into the steam the longest way up and down and fastened together as they are put in and fastened to each bank. Then they are covered over the top with plank from one end to the other. This makes a pontoon bridge.

I have written to you before about Norman [Allen] being down here and about Alva’s boots. They fit well. I want you to send more stamps and you may send one pair of socks by mail. Do them up snug as you can and you had better have Delong mail them and you might see what it would cost to send a half pound paper of fine cut tobacco. If it would answer, you may send a half pound paper of best kind of fine cut tobacco. Don’t send any poor tobacco. We can get that here. I might write more about this last army move but I will wait till I get home. Then we will talk the whole matter over.

I can’t tell what the reason has been that it has been so long since I have heard from you but I conclude you have written and I have failed to get them. I would have written before now to you but we have been on the tramp so that it han’t been convenient. I want you to write so that I can [get] one or two letters every week and make some calculation sheet, It may be that I won’t get every letter. There is talk that we will get some money soon but I han’t got much faith about it. One thing I know, the 29th New York got pay a day or two ago and they are in our division. They camp near us and it may be that we will get some. If we do, probably we will get [it] within a few days so you may look a little for pay.

I see by the little examination that the men in the army are getting uneasy and discontented and I am inclined to think that it would not take a great many more moves to cause a break in our army and a great many seem to curse Burnside. Sometimes I almost think that our army ain’t going to do anything to the purpose. If we don’t, it won’t be on account of the men. They are here and have come in good faith. The head men seem to be the ones. Things look rather dark now. The rain storm has passed off now and today asa warm and pleasant as summer. No frost in the ground nor no snow, But the roads are very bad, We han’t had a flake of snow in a long time. I see that a large share of the army horses and mules are badly fagged and quite a number are dying off. And if the war continues very long, I think that it will take a great deal to replace the teams.

I am just the same as out of money now and when you answer this I would like to have you send one or two fifty cents stamps for we can’t use anything but government money [and] maybe I shan’t get pay in some time to come. I can’t very well get along without a little money by me. I think if we make any more moves very soon, it will be towards Washington. There has been talk that the move would be next to run troops south but I don’t know about it. I want you to write all the news when you write and write often. I would like to see you and the children. I was looking in my sack this morning and among the rest, I saw your likeness and on the whole, I have thought considerable about home today. Mother sent me some dried apples, berries, cherries, and some tea and pepper by Norman. I han’t got any letter from Mother in some time. I wrote Leonard’s folks a letter since I saw Wilbur. I have not had an answer from that. In fact, I have not had a letter from anyone since I got yours dated the 7th.

I see when the men get letters from their wives, quite a number get small ones inside. I don’t know what is wrote in them. I think that I look about as I did when you saw me last. I am fleshier than I was two months ago and my whiskers are getting heavy. I keep my upper lip shaved. I think some of letting that grow too. I think that I am alright and about as keen as ever. You know when I am through that I want to stop. Now I am through and I will stop. — B. Merrill


Letter 24

Virginia
January 29, 1863

Ruba, I shant be able to write you a very interesting letter this morning from the fact that I have no interesting ground to work upon. I will go back as far as the time that we left our old camp which was the 21st, I believe, and I will take from that date up to now and glean what I can remember as near as may be. To get at my story, I shall embrace a little ground before the 21st and go back as far as the 17th.

The 17th about 2 o’clock in the morning we had orders to march and have our tents and haversacks and we took our blankets and three days rations and of course we had to obey and we started in the dark and on muddy roads, Our course was up the [Rappahannock] river. By the by, we had to take our guns, cartridges, and belts, and when we had marched about four miles, we had an order to halt, load our guns, and put on our bayonets, and, as I said before, we had to obey, and we did this all in the dark.

Then the order was to march. This was obeyed and we moved through mud until break of day which fetched us about 9 miles from our old camp up the river. Then we made a short stop and then we moved about half a mile or so. Then we were halted right in the woods and not far from the bank of the river [where we] got some breakfast and rested for a while. And about the next thing that we saw [was] one or two loads of axes, spades, picks and shovels. Then we had orders to go to fixing road and we worked at this kind that day and the next, and the next day we went back to camp again. Had no trouble with the rebs then.

Then, [on the] 21st, we had orders to pack up and take tents and we went back where we were before, done more work on the road and two or three nights [more]. Then the order was to march and we move still [further] up the river a few miles and camped, expecting that the river would be bridged there and that we should cross. And what this work was done for where we was, I am not able to say. The night that we camped still up the river from where we made road and the day and night before, it rained quite steady. Consequently the roads was getting almost impossible because the whole army about here were moving and the thing of crossing the river was given up and the troops commenced to fall back. And such a time I never saw. Our artillery and baggage wagons cut the roads all to pieces and such deep mud I never saw. But our regiment were among the first that came back and we came within about a mile of our old camp and camped. And we are here yet so you see that Providence kept the two armies apart this time. Had our army crossed and the two armies have come together, there probably would have been an awful slaughter on both sides. Had this plan been made the first time the attack was made, I think that it would have been successful and it probably would have been now provided it had have been carried out. The move on our side was a large thing.

The next day after we got into this camp, there seemed to be a constant string of men passing, regiment after regiment, all day. And there is another road running the same way for far off and it was the same on that road too. After about two days, the rain stopped and it cleared off and the mud, where it wasn’t deep, began to dry up a little. The weather continued good until day before yesterday [when] it commenced to rain. It rained quite steady that day and it snowed some night before last and snowed all day yesterday and last night and melted nearly as fast as it come until last night it gained. This morning the snow was 4 or 5 inches deep but it is going fast now. Today it is pleasant and quite warm and I think that there is mud aplenty and plenty of mud soon.

I wish that I could have drawn a picture of our camp and things connected with it this morning to you but I can’t do it. But I will describe a few things as near as I can. There is four regiments of us here close together and there is probably 40 or 50 government wagons with us—heavy wagons covered like emigrant wagons, and these are drawn mostly by mules 4 or 6 to one wagon. A few horses are used. These were mostly in last night. When they come in, they have to unharness and hitch the mules to the wagons or a stump as the case may be. [There are] no stables. This morning these mules stood with their hind feet very near their forward feet, all wet and cold. Figure up and you will see quite a number of mules around camp.

Now, about the men. Our tents ain’t fixed only for the present not yet so you see that we were pinched too and had we have had four legs, our feet would have been quite close together too but our tent and Alva’s was near each other and our beds were off from the ground and last night we put on good fires of large wood and at bed time we bunked in and this morning we came out right—all but camp smoke. This troubles me and it is with trouble that I write to you this morning. My eyes are quite bad. As soon as it melts off and dries up a little, we are going to fix up and make another chimney which will be the 4th or 5th that we have made and we have been in about twenty different camps in all. But I guess that we don’t move much more at present on account of the roads. Our rations come within about two miles of us by public conveyance and the teams get them from there.

So much for the present picture. And when I attempt to look ahead, it looks dark. It may be that light will dawn somewhere but I don’t know. I don’t get no news of what they are doing in Congress. In fact, I don’t get much news any way. I did not hear a word from home in a long time. The last letter that I got from you was dated January 7th until night before last [when] I got two letters from you. One had some black pepper and the other some stuff to make ink. So you see that this morning I can make marks that won’t rub out. I see that you complained some of pencil marks in your last. My pencil was too hard for writing on paper but I did the best that I could without ink and poor or no paper, What paper I had was rough and poor. Since I received your two letters, I had one from Leonard’s folks and one from Heman. Your numbers 19 and 20 I have not got and I guess that there has been one or two more along somewhere in there that I did not get. I wrote you a short letter the day before I got your two last but this was done with a pencil and it may be you can’t read it. I wrote you a letter about the first of January with a pencil and directed it with a pencil. Did you get that? I think that I could write with a pencil so that you could make out what it means if your eyesight was or did not fail. I wrote in my last that you had better send one or two fifty cents stamps. If it is convenient, you may do so but don’t take any trouble about it. I think that we will get some pay before long but I don’t know certain when. I understand that the paymaster is at work in the regiments that are with us and it may be our turn by and by. I was glad to hear that you had got so as to ride out. After your confinement, I want you to be careful and not be so smart too soon. You know that such things don’t work very well always. Have you named your babe yet? What makes you think that little heifer will come in the spring? I did not think that the old heifer would come in the spring but I did not think that she would be farrow this winter. Of course, what you have written before.

I would be very glad to come home and see how things are moving and see what is farrow and what has come in and what is coming in. If this could be the case, I know of one thing that would be likely to come in. How do you think Dave and Fannie get along? Has Fannie got over jerking, do you think? Or do you think she haves such spells occasionally yet? I am afraid that you Cattaraugus folks are getting so unruly that you need me there to keep you steady. Seems that I am one of the steady kind. Please ask E. Roberts to keep things about as they should be until I get home. You say that his mumps are well now. I think that I would like to see one handsome good-looking Cattaraugus woman about like yourself. I han’t [seen] but a very few nice-looking women like yourself since I crossed the Potomac river. I tell you that handsome women are scarce down here. Some of the men say that they would give a quarter just to look at one but I guess when this was done that they would be hardly satisfied. I judge from my own feelings. I think that I would like to do one thing more. I would just like to—–kiss one too and this would do me. But I bear my infirmities as best I can. I han’t even had a grist ground by hand as yet so you see that I am all right and I might go off half touched. I made up my mind when I left home if it was my lot to ever get home that I would come home pure and clean as I was when I left. I am of the same opinion yet and among the rest I keep my person clean too, hair and whiskers combed, and my shirts and drawers clean too. But all men don’t keep their clothes and hands and faces clean. Jate Hull looks worse than an Indian and he ain’t the only one in this fix. Some are getting lousy and Jate among the rest.

I han’t had any trouble with a man yet and I have been able to answer to my name every time and han’t been excused a time yet. And a number call me Uncle Merrill. Our new tent mate has been sick and has been to the hospital but he is with us now. His is rather a good sort of a man. Horace and Alva get along first rate. Alva’s boil has got so that he can wear his boot now. How does Nancy get along? Does she improve in her mind and ways? Irvin, I suppose, is stubbing around about as usual. I am glad you are like to have hay enough and that the colts are doing well. Does Doll seem to be steady or does she act a little as though she would like to run away sometimes? Be careful and not let the colts get scared and run. And try to keep them so that they will grow some.

Well, I guess that I have written about trash enough for this time. Give my love to Maria Roberts. Tell her if I could see her, the first thing that I would do would be to kiss her. I expect to be home some time and I shall feel like a bird let out of a cage. Then I think that I will be my own man. Now I am under the big bugs and men ain’t very popular here unless they can swear by rule and by the by, there is plenty of it here. It is the fashion. Give my love to all that inquire after me. I must close for we are going to work at our tent to rig it up again. If there was anything in your letters 19 and 20 that you wish me to see, you will have to write it again. Plus write often, — B. Merrill

I have wrote the last of this in a hurry and don’t read it over so excuse mistakes. It may be that it would do to read the first leaf of this to some of the neighbors.


Letter 25

Virginia
February 2, 1863

We have got such a comfortable tent and such a nice fireplace to sit by that I thought that I would write a few lines to you this evening. I received a letter from you a day or so ago (No. 25). I believe I have written twice to you within a short time. I don’t know that I have much news to write this time. Our snow storm has passed off and snow gone and the weather is nice again but the mud ain’t all gone yet. There don’t seem to be anything new going on. Our regiment are fixing up their tents the best now that they have either time before. The most of them are comfortable for cold weather. Ourselves among the rest are in good condition for cold, stormy weather now. Ain’t you glad.

Fodder your own cattle and take care of your horses. I don’t so such work this winter. I live in the South. It may be that I will get a farm here yet. I have got a horse but I have only squatted yet. I have made no claim. I and Alva gave drawed our pay up to the first of November, making eighteen dollars each to send home. I thought that I would wait a little before we send on account that a great many are sending home just now. Our brigade did not any of them get pay up any further than the first of November. I don’t know when we will get any more pay. Some say in one month. There is now three months pay back. You may look for our allotments in a few days. I would just like to have you drop into our house and stay one night and try our new bed. Our bed is better than what they were to Jamestown. We take small poles and lay them six or 8 inches from the ground close together across the back end of our tent. Then we lay on pine or cedar boughs, then spread on our rubber blankets, some of them, then one woolen blankets and some runner blankets last and this makes our bed. The foot of the bed, our chairs, the front end of the tent for a door one sie and the chimney the other. The sides of our house is about four feet high made of pine poles split through the middle and the split sides laid inside of the tent and the outside mudded tight and through the middle a man can stand up comfortable. The roof is made of our canvas drawn over a pole through the middle. The pole lays in some crotches, one at each end. They are higher than the sides and this gives the slant on the roof. This is a short description of our house. How do you like it? We han’t no place to keep much provision but Uncle Sam furnishes us our provision every day so we don’t need much room for this purpose and we have plenty to eat now and plenty of coffee and sugar though not a great variety of provision.

My health is good and my appetite is good and I feel quite keen.

Ruba, I have to correct a thing or two. Alva wants to read your letters. I always read them first and sometimes I find little sketches I think that he had better not read so I tell him that there ain’t much of any news and don’t let him read such letters. I like to have some such news myself and I want to tell you how this can be got along with. Just write your letter and leave out the choice news and put that in a slip by itself inside and then Alva can read all of your letters, don’t you see? I saw in your last that you thought that yourself and Nob could do without oats and in another something about my old farrow heifer so you see that i had rather have the extras by themselves on Alva’s account. Don’t understand that I don’t want no such news—only give it to me in a slip separate. I will do the same by you if desire if it would suit you any better. Tell me when you get this.

I drawed two months and two days pay and Alva got a little more so I have eight dollars and some change to keep. You spoke about stamps and about my writing to other men’s wives. I own that I have wrote to other men’s wives and other men’s wives have wrote to me. I want you to forgive me and it may be that I shall do the same thing again. I guess that I will send you a nice new fifty cent stamp in this letter and probably twenty-five cents will cover the expense for stamps that I have sent to other men’s wives and the other twenty-five cents you may pay me when I come home. You know mother sent me a letter the other day and she sent me twelve stamps. She did not stop with one nor two. She put in twelve so you can see her generosity. If you can afford it, you may continue to send stamps and you may put in an extra envelope if you please. I shall send the allotment in the envelope that you sent to me. Give my love to the children and save a large share for yourself. — B. M.

Virginia, Feb. 3, 1863. Wife Ruba, enclosed please find one draft calling for $18. Probably Alva will send his too. I have found out this morning that we can send by Dr. Venorman. He lives in the east part of Cattaraugus county. He will carry them and mail them as near home as he can. You may use some of the money to pay where you think best, maybe to Scovil’s, and use some for yourself if you want and keep a little by you. As soon as you get this, please inform me. I hope you will get it safe. Maybe that Clark will cash them for you or someone to Gowanda. If you can’t do no better, you can get it done to the bank. — B. Merrill

Please write your name on the back of the ruled mark.


Letter 26

Not long after the Mud March the 154th New York was moved to a new camp near Stafford Court House. The new bivouac was christened Camp John Manley in honor of a federal employee from Cattaraugus County known as “The Soldier’s Friend” for his work in Washington on behalf of the county’s soldiers and their families. It was at Camp John Manley that the 154th New York earned the nickname “Hardtack Regiment,” when the men engaged in unscrupulous trading for that army staple with the German members of their brigade.

Camp near Aquia
February 10, 1863

Ruba,

I received two letters in one envelope from you last night (n. o 26 and 27). I was glad to hear from you. I have not got all of your letters. Since I wrote to you, we have had to move. We have moved about eight miles nearer than we was near a station on the railroad. I suppose that the intention of the move wsa to get our supplies handier on account of bad roads. We had just got a good tent where we was and then had to move, We came here last Friday night. Our regiment was marched into the woods a little before sundown, tired and hungry. We made a fire and got some supper and then set up our tents and rested what we could for the night. Then all we had to do was to try again Saturday morning. We went to work and of men ever worked, they have worked here. Since that time, no time lost Sunday. The most of them have got nearly fixed up again. We have got a good tent and a good fireplace. The arrangement is now for us to remain here a while, they say, until the ground settles in the spring.

The Cattaraugus Regiment is the greatest regiment to knock things together that you ever saw. I don’t know whether there will be any furloughs or not. There is some talk that way but uncertain yet. Alva and I sent home some pay the other day. I suppose you have got it before this time. I think that I will have Harvey Hurd make a good, heavy pair of calfskin boots such as is wanted in the army and have them ready as soon as he can. And I think that there will be some way for me to get them. I will send the measure in this letter and you had better go over and see him and get them home as soon as you can so as to have them ready to send the first chance. My boots leak some now and I don’t know how to go with wet feet and it will take some time to get them around and I shall want some socks too as soon as there is a chance. Maybe that I will conclude to have you send me a box by and by if there is no other way to get things.

“My boots leak some now and I don’t know how to go with wet feet.”

My health remains good and Alva’s health is good. I did not know as Alva felt hard towards P. W. I have not asked him about it this morning. If you have heard anything about it, I wish you would let me know what it is. All that there was about tobacco at Dumfries was he got a little of the leaf partly dried and twirled up to a house not far off. Some of it I used. It was not worth much and some was given away and he did not get but a little anyway. When I wrote to have you send me a little, I had only a few shillings left and I did not know how soon we would draw [pay]. I had heard about it so long but as it happened I might have got along without sending, but I got what you sent do it is just as well.

You wanted me to write about Alva. I think that he appears about as he did when you saw him.I think that he is a good boy—he and Horace both. They have got them a good tent about done here now. The weather is fine here now and has been since Saturday but we have had a stormy bad time to get here. It snowed the morning we started and then it rained and we camped out one night and that was a rainy bad night. But we are getting all right for stormy weather again now. This writing looks as though you could not read it the ink is dirty and clogs the end of the pen is what is the matter and that makes it bad you know.

About the colt, I think you had better get someone to bleed her in the mouth and then you had better give her two or three quarts of brand twice a day, scalded and put in a little [ ] and cuprous pulverized together and let her eat it warm. Put in about one part cuprous and put in about a teaspoonful of [ ] and feed her a little in this way some time and I think her hide will loosen after a little and she will gain.

Do you think that any bone in Nancy’s foot where she lamed it is out of place that makes her lame so long? I am afraid there is. I don’t get much news here now-a-days. I guess that I had better take a Yankee way to answer your question. You asked me which do you think is the best to have—rather a poor husband around or none at all. Mother sent me a letter the other day and twelve stamps. I did not get any letter from her with any dollar i nit. The mail goes soon and I must close and I will try and do better next time. — B. M.


Letter 27

Camp near Aquia Station, Virginia
February 12th 1863

Beloved wife,

Although far distant, I take a little time this evening—it is now nine o’clock—to write a few lines to you. It has not got still and quiet in camp and it is a good time to write. And what shall I write? I would be glad to write something that would interest you. In the first place, I will describe to you how our new home looks inside. This evening I sit on the foot of the bed with a gun bayonet stuck unto the ground just before me, point down, and the other end serves for a candle stick, with my ink to my right on the foot of th bed and my writing on my knee. Calvin—a little to my left, tossed over backwards on the bed and one foot up on the pile of night wood fast asleep Charles fashion. [Bornt] Shelmadine is washing his clothes before the fire. This makes our family. Our other tent mate is nursing to the hospital. His health is not very good. We have got a good fireplace, comfortable tent, and comfortable bed. I said our new home because we have just moved into the woods and put up a cabin or house and it is all done but the painting. We had just got fixed all comfortable to our last camp and thought that we were to stay awhile and about the time you wrote to Alva—he got a letter last night—we had orders just at daybreak to be ready to march at half past eight which was rather a short time to pack up and get ready to move but we were on the move in time before this time. It had been quite cold for two or three days and that morning it commenced snowing and it snowed all the forenoon and rained all the afternoon. We marched about half our distance that day and were halted a little before night and turned into a large flat meadow to curry for the night. It still rained and rained all night and it rained the next morning but we had orders to move at nine o’clock. Consequently we were ready and there was a stream of water just ahead and that had rose so high it could not be crossed without a pontoon bridge and they were back about two miles. Still raining and we waiting all packed up so we were ordered up on the side of a hill into some woods. There we made fires and dried some and made coffee and about noon the bridge was in and we started and landed a little before dark into the woods and no shelter. But we struck tents and eat a little and rested as best we could.

Log Houses occupied by the 154th New York near Stafford Court House. Sgt. Marcellus Warner Darling Memoirs.

And now the woods are gone and we have comfortable quarters—log bottoms and the canvas over. Bottoms mudded and fireplaces all done since last Saturday morning. Such is a short sketch of soldiering. How do you like it now? While we lay in camp we have it rather easy. We are still in Sigel’s Corps. We have done considerable tramping but probably we have been in camp half of the time and maybe more since we crossed the Potomac. I think that I stand it very well and I am now quite fleshy.

I wrote a few lines to you a short time ago since we came [here] but we was not quite fixed and I did not write much. I have written a number of times within two or three of the past weeks. Probably you have got them before now. Among the rest I sent you one eighteen dollar draft. I hope you have got that. I forgot to write in my last letter about the price of that dress coat. That coat cost six dollars and seventy-one cents. Probably you had better take off one dollar and maybe a little more since the first day of January them coats cost more. I am sorry that I don’t get all of your letters. I would be glad to hear from home at least once a week. Our mail comes now every night and leaves every morning. I sent you in my last letter a measure for a pair of boots. I want a good pair and taped and well heeled, and heel plates on. i want them made of heavy calfskin and I want a pair that is worth six dollars and I think you had better get them ready as soon as you can and I think there will be some chance for me to get them. If you don’t get the measure. I think that large sevens or small eights would be the thing. One of my boots leak some now and I don’t know how to go with wet feet.

The weather here now is pleasant but rather cool. No snow nor no frost in the ground. We have had considerable rain of late. I think from the present appearance that a part of the Potomac Army will be moved south and a part left and no more fighting in Virginia. Whether we go or stay, I can’t tell. I would like to stay but I can’t have my choice in this matter. I rather think that we stay for a while. At any rate, I think that it will all come right in the end. I think that I shall come home again sometime—the sooner the better to suit me. I think that some time in March I shall get two months more pay. I think the design of the government is to keep two months behind in pay at least.

Does our cellar freeze any this winter? And how does the potatoes and apples keep. I was glad that Alva got his last letter from you for he was getting out of patience. He said that he would not write anymore until you wrote to him. I done my washing all up nice yesterday and changed my clothes. I have got so that I can wash or cook quite well. I am glad you have sent some things. I hope that I shall get them. When you send me another letter, you may send me a little woolen yarn to darn socks and a few good pins. When I sent back that little bag I ought to have taken out the yarn but I sent in a hurry and did not have time to think what I wanted. I only thought that I wanted to get my load as light as I could. I will close by signing, — B. M.

Please write often and write all the news.


Letter 28

Virginia
February 21, 1863

Ruba, I received your letter last night and was glad to hear that you got allotments safe. You sent a nice little envelope and stamp on it all fixed up. I suppose your envelope a specimen of all you have around—everything small, snug and nice.

The prospect here is now that George Real will be home on a short furlough next week. I want you to have my boots ready and I guess he will bring them to me and I guess that Horace and Alva intends to send for a box and try to have the box start a couple of days before he does and maybe he can see to it in Washington. So you can be getting his things ready and I guess that I will have a pair of socks and my hat and some paper, envelopes and ink. I han’t time to write now. Be getting things ready as you think he will want and you will hear from me again soon maybe when he comes.

Short and sweet, — B. M.

Private

Ruba, you can see by this writing that my pens are worn out. My pens that I brought from home have all failed but one and that is too course to write fine hand. It is a course hand pen and in god order for that use so I don’t mind it and I guess you had better send me some fine hand pens.

How do you like sleeping alone his winter? I suppose you like it for you don’t have anyone to disturb you or keep you awake. Or do you feel a little sometimes as though you would like to be woke up and crowded a little tightly? I feel as though I would like just to do that thing for you. I am as keen as a brier and as good as new and clean enough to get between the sheets with you. I would like to see home and see the children and see the inside of that old meeting house. You that are at home don’t prize the privileges that you enjoy as you ought. I han’t seen the inside of a meeting house since I have been in Virginia or hardly the inside of a dwelling house. I sojourn in a strange land—a land of all men and no women. I think that the thing won’t work to keep them apart long but I see that some of our big officers have their women along.

I was called down the other night to guard the Brigade Headquarters and I heard a strange noise in the night inside. Thinks I, that is the advantage the big men have. So the world goes well all towards twenty-one. Well, I guess when I get home I think I will make up lost time. Try and keep your health good and be all nice. I feel somehow queer now, you know.

Harvey Inman is quite unwell. I don’t know what ails him. I believe that the regiment are generally in tolerable health. There is a man here from Rutledge. He come into camp last night. He says that he don’t think much about the women. Some of the men told him if he had been down here five months and eat hard tacks, he would. The men here say that calico would look good to them now if they could see it but I suppose that they mean something else. I can think of other things that I would rather see than Calico. Sometimes I think that I just must go home and then I think that it would not be best so I bear my infirmities.

Well, I guess that I will live through it and see my wife again someday or night. Sometimes I think, well, what a fool I was for coming off down here and at other times I take a little different view of the thing. Sometimes I think it is my duty to be here and at other times I see things that I am disgusted with. Then I wish I was out and home. So I have my trials about it. When I look back, the time seems long. I hope that Providence will so arrange that I can go home soon. I would like to see old Cattaraugus and its inhabitants again. I think of our neat little home, the front bedroom, and the warm kitchen and wife and children daily. But I keep up good courage and hope for the best.

Virginia would be a pleasant place provided it did not bear the marks of war. The climate is good—first rate, but the soil is such that when it is wet, it is very muddy. But it soon dries off.

Well, I guess that I have scribbled about enough for this time. Maybe when you read this, you will want to blow out the light before you read if you want, or would like to give me anything that has a barren in this direction. Please enclose on a scrap by itself. I would like to have a little of this stripe.

Yours, — B. Merrill

I will try and send you a daily paper printed at Baltimore. You can see the difference.


Letter 29

Virginia
February 21, 1863

We ain’t doing anything no-a-days and the weather is nice and for me to lay idle, it makes the time seem rather long. So I seat myself to write a little to you. I think that it may be that George Real will be home on a ten day furlough now soon and if you got the measure for my boots, I would like to have [you] see that they are made and I guess that he will bring them when he comes back. Horace and Alva thin of sending for a box and I thought that I would send for a few things too but I rather not risk the boots to come in a box. I want him to bring them right along and I will pay him for the trouble that they make him.

I would like to have you put in their box for me my hat if it is good as when I left. If not, get me a new one. And I guess one pair of socks, some dried fruit—mostly dried apples, and some butter—not a great deal, and a piece of cheese, one quire of paper, and one or two packages of good envelopes, and a bottle of good ink, and send by him fifty cents worth of stamps. And I want a coffee pot, tin cup, and a small knife and fork. I have wrote to John about these. I guess you may pay John for them and he will pay to Gowanda.

I would like a little woolen yarn and I hardly know what to say about tea and tobacco. I han’t got what you sent yet. There is a lot of boxes coming soon. Maybe I will get it with them. And I would like to have you send a little maple sugar and a small bag of flour. I think you need not send any tea nor tobacco now. Maybe you will think of some other little fixings that you will think that I will want that you can send. There is one thing more that I would like but I think that it would not be convenient to send it and I will have to do without it.

Corp. Job B. Dawley of Co. K, 154th New York.

I think if James Rich wants to buy the kettle and is willing to pay what it is worth, you may sell it to him. I think the prospect slim for me to use it to make sugar this spring. I think that the kettle is worth thirty or thirty-five dollars. I don’t exactly know how much myself. I think that it is worth more than the new ones they buy now and it han’t been used in the arch enough to injure it at all. If you could find out what they were worth in Buffalo, you could tell something about it yourself. I guess that it would be best to have it sold if it can be sold for what it is worth….[more instructions for managing things about the farm and home follows.]

I have had my hair cut and whiskers trimmed and on the whole I look about as good as new and think that I would like to see you now and measure legs. I guess that mine are the largest. I wrote two letters, one to each of the children and put them both into one envelope and directed them to you and put in a twenty-five cent stamp in each of them as a present. Have you got them? ….

I spoke with the Captain a day or two ago about my having a furlough to go home. The present arrangement is is for one out of each company to have a furlough of ten days, one at a time, and there is one in our company that is sick that wants to go home now. Probably he will go, and there is one or two more than have spoke before me. If nothing new should turn up, I guess that I could get a ten day furlough some time towards the last of March. What do you think? Do you think that it would pay? It will cost me twenty-five or thirty dollars to go and get back and about three days each way. If I should have good luck, I could stay three or four days and nights at home. What do you think? I would be very glad to see you but I don’t see how I can figure up so as to make it pay. If I could get a furlough for twenty or thirty days, it might may. And I see nothing to hinder quite a number out of each company now from having furloughs at a time and go home and see their families. We ain’t doing much here now and probably won’t move from here until the roads get good in the spring. It may be that there will be different arrangements about furloughs soon. I don’t know. You had better not look at all for me and then if I don’t come, you won’t be disappointed. I think that they don’t like to let many go for fear they can’t get them back again. They know about how the men feel there is a possibility that George won’t. His papers are not yet in his hands but that is the present arrangement for him—to have them and come. Calvin, Shelmadine and I talk of sending for our women to come down and see us and we find one difficulty to get along with and that is we hain’t sleeping rooms enough in our house to lodge three couples. I hardly know whether we will send on that account. Can you contrive anyway how that thing can be managed? If you can, let me know in your next.

Sunday 22nd. It continued to snow here last night about ten o’clock and it has snowed ever since. Today it snows and blows, not very cold, but rather blustering….We have but a very little cold weather here yet but considerable rain of late and plenty of mud. our tent is very comfortable and a good fireplace and the chimney don’t smoke and I don’t hear wife scold. We have to bring our water about eighty rods and we have to bring our wood about the same distance and you see that I am alright—only I want a woman to wash my shirts, that is all…

When I look back, it don’t seem as though it has been five months since i saw you. I often think of the last time we spent together. The time looks short to look back but to look ahead, it looks long and the weeks pass swiftly by. Ruba, sometimes I get to thinking about home and it seems as though I must come and see my family. It may be that Providence will so order it that I can come but unless the way opens tolerable fair, probably I shall wait awhile. I try and keep as quiet as possible but I see things here at the head of management that I call perplexing and that don’t make me feel any more patient. So far as our regiment was concerned was a blank. Our men are—some of them—sickening and some dying off and probably our regiment is full one-third smaller now than when we left home. I believe that fifty-six or 7 men is all that our company draws rations for now and when we came down, it was eighty or over. But I have been wonderfully favored on all and nearly all sides since I came here for which I feel thankful. I have not had hardly a bad time to go out on picket or guard duty since I have been down here.

I don’t know as I have been healthier or tougher or weighed more since you have been acquainted with me than now. I can lug around and carry luggage like a horse. I did not think that I could begin to stand what I have. Sometimes I get tired but I can lay down and rest and it don’t make much difference what the bed is if it is out of the water. I have had quite a number of different beds to sleep on since I saw you—sometimes in a tent and sometimes with the heavens for a covering. I guess I will mention a few of the different materials that I have made my bed of since I saw you—oak leaves, pine boughs, cedar boughs, corn stalks, haw, straw, and when I could not do any better, I have spread my blankets right on the ground and they make quite a good bed. It has seemed to me that the Lord has been with and blessed me and given me strength a great many times which I feel thankful, I assure you, but I have been blessed with good health and I hope and try to pray that the Lord will hasten the time when I can again return to my home and family and there I let the thing rest.

I have written the most of this sheet in a hurry. Probably the whole thing has been done in about two hours. Maybe you can’t read all of it. My pens are poor and ink about gone and probably some mistakes. Pass all such by and please write often to me. I have had no letter that brought any news about your visit and Miss Shannon’s. I am sorry that I don’t get all of your letters but I know of no way to help it—only for you to make calculation on having some lost and send a little oftener…

Ruba, sometimes when I write, I try and feel as keen as possible and sometimes I do. At other times, before I close my letter, I almost feel as though it would be a kind of relief for me to drop a tear over my writing. I have made up my mind since I have been down here that probably I think as much of my family and home as any man ought to and I feel anxious to see home as soon as convenient. I often feel that I wish that I had been a better man and a better Christian and had taken things more patient. On a review of my past life, I see many things that I could wish were not so, but the past is gone and gone forever. It can’t be recalled. I intend to try with divine help to live a Christian man for time to come and it seems to me today that I can look beyond the musty trash of earth and behold a mansion prepared for me. Yes, and the time is coming when I shall step in. Ruba, my mind is as clear as a bell today and I wish that I could enjoy the privilege of attending a class meeting on this holy Sabbath day in the old church at home. But these are privileges that I don’t enjoy.

The orders were last night in camp that today at half past nine this morning there would be a general inspection but the storm came on and no inspection and this is about the first Sabbath but what there has been something wanted and I am heartily glad that there is a God in heaven that overrules. And sometimes it seems as though it would be wickedness that is practiced in the world. It is an awful wicked place here and sometimes I feel heart sick.

I don’t know but your patience will be wearied on studying out my scribbles but somehow I feel a little like writing and I have only to pen what comes into my mind….Give my respects to all that enquire after me. From your husband, — Barzilla Merrill

I don’t want you to say anything to anyone about my coming home for it is very doubtful about coming.


Letter 30

Virginia
February 25, 1863

Ruba, I received a letter from you and one for Alva night before last, both in one envelope. I was glad to hear from home. It may be that you have seen George [Read] before this time. I hope you have. You will have such a good chance to hear from Alva and I and I gave George two dollars and tolf him if you wanted to use that, he might let you have it. If not, he might bring it [to] me again. I was informed yesterday quite credible that we would have two months more pay some time in March and I have five dollars and some change by me now. Alva says that he has four dollars and I want you to keep the two dollars anyway and I think that we can get along without it very well. Use it as you think best.

I don’t know that you will think that I am extravagant to put on a stamp to a letter sent you by private conveyance. I thought that I would have to send by mail after I wrote. I thought that George would not get away as soon by a day or two as he intended on account of his furlough and I wished you to have the letter as soon as you could, but he went as he intended so I sent by him. Be sure and send me some stamps when he comes back. You need not send envelopes unless you can send larger ones. I want envelopes but I don’t want such small ones. I am quite a hand for large things you know. Paper and envelopes I can get, but not very handy. But stamps, I can’t get here unless they are sent.

Alva uses rather more money here than I think he ought to. He had nearly two dollars more when we sent home our money than I had and now he has a dollar less and I have sent three dollars since a fifty cent stamp to you…I thought that I should have sent you more money before this time and Uncle Sam hain’t hard up as I expected so you see that I have done the best that I could in that direction. I did not know but you would begin to think that I was calling quite often on you. Well I was, and am still, but I don’t call on you for all that I want you to furnish me by no means. And I don’t expect to have you supply all my wants while I stay here.

I would like to say a little about the war but when I undertake this, I hardly know how to begin or where to stop. I just would like to draw you a true picture of what is around where I am stopping now. In the first place, I will say that we are a part of Sigel’s Corps and Sigel’s Corps is the 9th [11th] Army Corps of the Potomac and I believe that his whole corps lay around here as near as may be except his sick and they will be here within a day or two. The hospital tents are nearly ready now. And we are in [Adolph Von] Steinwehr’s Brigade which is four regiments in all and the whole corps make rather a large thing. And this is but a small piece of the hydra headed monster. And I wish that I could manage to help you to form some kind of an idea about what it costs to run this piece of the Devil’s intention but I can’t—enormous.

I don’t know as I have much news to write today. I have been on guard for the last 24 hours—two on and four off—and today I have nothing to do so I thought that I would write to you a little. Do you think that I had better write to Alden and Howlett about what money you had ought to have in that direction. Please tell me when you write. I have not said much to Alva about paying out his money here. Perhaps you had better write a little to him about it. It is a fine place here to use money and everything is very high. Our rations now are a plenty. All there is. It is the same kind—too much [and] not quite enough of a variety. If you think that I had better talk with him about it, tell me in your next.

Have you got any shoes on that light sleigh this winter? I guess you had better sell the Roberts’ cow this spring if the little heifer is coming in and maybe the calves. Probably you will have to hire them pastured if you keep them. Maybe you can get 25 or 30 pounds of sugar for them troughs and [ ] and maybe a little more. If you can, you had better let them go. Try and manage so as not to be short for fodder. This would be bad for you. Did the children get their letter from me? — B. M.

Please write often.


Letter 31

Virginia
March 1, 1863

Mrs. B. Merrill,

I concluded to spend a little time this afternoon to write to you. I have just come in from a 24 hour picket duty. No sleep last night so you see that I am in good trim to write. My head is clear and thoughts quick and discerning. I have been along near the lines since we came from Fairfax and conveniently this kind of work haves to be done and the way the thing runs, the cavalry picket between us and the enemy and this morning [  ] were relieved…

Alva received a letter from you Saturday night and I found one from Irvin. I was glad to have him write. Why did not Nancy write too? I don’t notice as you or Irvin speak about anything that was in the letters. I put in a twenty-five cent stamp in each letter. If they got them, it seems as though that they were worth mentioning. Irvin wanted me to tell you what I thought about your having the clots to go to spelling schools. I don’t think that it would be best. But I expect you to do as your ma thinks best about it and all other matters of course. And I think you will, won’t you? I know you will be a good boy, Irvin….

Our regiment was mustered in for two months more pay last Saturday which makes four months pay overdue now. I think that we will get some pay soon.

[Quite a lot not transcribed in this letter but it is faint and difficult to read. It also appears to be mostly home front news.]


Letter 32

Virginia
March 7, 1863

Wife,

I have a desire to write to you a little today seeing that I am situated in such a fix that this is all that I can do for you. I am a little short for timber or in other words, short for news. All is quiet on the Potomac.

George [Read] got into camp Thursday in the forenoon. I think that it made him look just fresh to be home and sleep with his wife. He brought my boots. They are a good pair and fit well.

Well, Ruba, I feel rather keen today and I…think you would hardly know me if you should see me now. My face is plumping up, my joints are getting limber, my hands are getting smooth, and while inside I think if I had a little of your hair dye to give my hair and whiskers a little brush, that I would answer as good a turn for any kind of business as I would twenty-four years ago. And I think that I could do some things better.

There seems to be quite a stir or considerable conversation with regards to men that came into the army on the last call and there is talk that they will be considered nine-months men. Do you get any such news? I don’t know whether what we hear about this matter is camp rumor or whether there is something to it. Time determines nine months matters you know. It seems as though it was not right for me to spend so much time doing nothing and you have so much to do and look after and I have wished that I was near enough to there so I could come and do your chores a part of the time. It might make it easier for you but I am so far off you will have to do the best you can, and when you csn’t get along any longer, call on Roberts.

You wanted I should write our position in the army. Well we are in the 11th Army Corps, Second Division, First Brigade of the Potomac Army, 154th Regt., N. Y. S. V. This I believe, is correct. You wanted to know why Alva and I did not tent together. I know of two reasons. Further, the boys like to be together and old steady men. I had Shelmadine arrested yesterday for making what I believed was a false statement and the trial went off closed about dark last night but I failed to get my point on account that my complaint was not dated and he was released by the court with a charge to be very careful what he said. After this I think that I will give you the false statement that he made on [separate] slip.

It is a general time of health in our regiment and we have a very good campground, probably about halfway between Washington and Richmond. What will be our next move is more than I can tell. My health is good. I asked George [Real] how it looked around Slab City—if it looked natural? He said it did. I asked him if you looked fleshy. He said he thought about as when I saw you. I thought perhaps you had fleshed up considerable by this time. He says the cattle and colts looks well. My ink is poor and paper dirty. It is paper that I have had some time but it is about gone.

I noticed t=in your little book paid Henry Darbee fifty cents that husband owed him. I paid Chester that part when I settled my note that he had and the balance was made some way in work it was talked over and settled between Chester and myself. Did he ask you for the money? You may do as you think best about speaking to him about it. It is but a small matter. I understand that neighbor John Rice has moved away. How do you get along without him? I wish that I had some news to send but the mail goes soon and I will close. — B. Merrill


Letter 33

Virginia
Sunday, March 8, 1863

Ruba,

I will try and write a few lines but short for news. I am getting tired of not having much to do some days. I have the blues a little and I know that his won’t do and I get out of this train of feeling and some days I feel lively and bouyant and some time my mind is clear and sound and sometimes I think what a fool I was for coming down here. Sometimes I feel tired and perplexed so you can see that I have ups and downs and I think that I am right positive to pass through these scenes. But along with all this, I find some sunny spots and have done ever since I have been this side of the Potomac. I have seen some as happy seasons since I have been here as I ever experienced, and probably some as sore trials as ever and passed through within my life. Sometimes it has seemed as though God has forgotten to hear prayer and turned a deaf ear to our calls. When I let my eye glance around and see what has been done, I sometimes wonder why it is God suffers things to go on in this way. And when I look on the other side of the leaf and see the wickedness that is practiced in high places, I make up my mind that we as a Nation need punishment.

But there is one thing that I can hardly solve and that is why it is that so many noble men are suffered to fall and others away from home in camp and weathering the storms of such a life all for the wickedness of others. I don’t wish you to understand me that I am embracing skeptical views with regard to duty. I was only saying that i was not able to solve this question. Maybe you can help me on this point. I want to be understood that I still hold on to the promises of God and another thing I want to say to you, I think that I am learning lessons here that will be of use to me after I get home. I try and glean when and where I can get knowledge. It is a good place to study human nature and see some men that are men in mind and body, and a great many that are only men in body and a well developed mind looks better to me than it ever did before. And some that are placed over us, their minds are very small, but their bodies are very large—especially in their own concept. All such passing events I observe and try and gather useful knowledge from the same. And the principle of selfishness is very fully developed here and this is one of the meanest traits of all for a man to be glued over with selfishness. I like to see a man that is a man in mind and a man in acts. Probably I might say the same with regard to the other sex.

A post war image of Horace Howlett and his wife, Mary Beebe. Horace was a tent mate with Alva Merrill in Co. K, 154th New York.

I feel as though I would like to say a word with regard to Horace Howlett. I have probably seen him every day since we have been down here and he has proved to be a man throughout. He is a man that I respect and love. He is a whole-hearted man and has reputation that is good here and I think that I can say the same of George Newcomb.

But to return to what I was speaking about a little while ago, I still feel that this trouble that we as a Nation are involved in will be overruled for our good and the clouds will disperse and God will show a smiling face. I hope that we as a Nation will be cleansed and be left to stand on the broad basis of the government unimpaired as it was—only rid of wickedness.

Ruba, I want to give you [give me an answer], why is it that the innocent suffer with the guilty in this war? The getters up of this melee are the leading men and get big pay and a great many of the soldiers have come with a good motive but have been deceived to a great extent. I expect that this will come [out] all right but why was this suffered to be? I can’t write all that I could if I could see you. I have endeavored to give you all the information that I could but things come and my observation that would be too lengthy to write. When I get home, we will talk. — B. M.


Letter 34

Virginia
March 14, 1863

Ruba,

I have not received a letter from you since George [Read] came and I thought that it would be no more than right for me to write you a little this morning. We still stay in the same camp. We don’t do much but picket and guard duty and we have plenty to eat and a comfortable bed and a comfortable tent and a good fireplace and it don’t smoke. And there is a few things that I don’t have that would be very agreeable to have.

Alva had a letter from you a couple of days ago. There was a couple of sentences in that I thought you must have used some head work about in order to give your opinion about, or in other words, advise. One was to caution Alva about using money. This was done middling nice. The other was your advising me not to come home. This was done extremely nice. There must have been a large share of exertion used about this in order to get the thing out and leave a very smooth face to it. Why did not you just come right up to the rack and say, “Alva, I don’t want Pa to come home.” I don’t know as I can come anyway but if I should happen to come, I might call and see the rest of my friends and return. I don’t happen to want quite so much courting. I am ready now to say that I would like to see you and the children and some of the rest around there.

My health still remains good. Alva’s health is good but he has had another boil on his knee lately but it is about well now. I shall send you a two dollar bill in this letter you your use as you may think best.

I have a good dress coat that I had given me when we were at Dumfries so you see that I am provided for a coat and have been about ever since I sent that home. I wear the one that I have every day. We are getting rather cold weather here now but no snow. I shall look for a letter from you when our mail comes on tonight. I would like to have you let me know particular how your health is and particular how you are getting along. We have to keep our guns in good order ready for use any moment. That rule works well. Always take good care of your health and be ready for use any moment.

Don’t infer from what I have wrote that I that I am coming sure. I shall be just as likely not to come as I shall to come so don’t make up your [mind] any other way, only not to be disappointed at any rate. I have been in the army long enough to learn to take things as they come along and not be disappointed and not make a calculation [more than] one bet ahead. — B. Merrill

Please write often.

We don’t get that box yet. I am sorry that I did not have you send me more tobacco. That you sent is good—the best that I have had since I have been down here. And the tea is good. I think that that last box will come safe. My boots fit well and they are a good pair. I feel a little dull and thick-headed this morning and time is short and please accept a short letter. Please look the under side of the bill and find a kiss send from your husband. So I will say goodbye for now. — B. Merrill

to his wife R. C. M.


Letter 35

Virginia
March 17th 1863

Mrs. Merrill, I sit down to write you a few lines. I am about out of timber but I will try and glean a little.

I received a letter from you Sunday evening and I am always glad to hear from home. Sometimes I think perhaps you might write a little oftener but I know that you are generally behind a little so I might make some allowance. My health still remains good. I am as tough as a pig and am getting quite fleshy. I used to think perhaps if you did not have a man to bother you, perhaps your health would be better. But I don’t see as that makes much difference with you. It seems as though you might flesh up this winter. You have nothing to do nights—only to go to bed and go to sleep. No one to bother you or keep you awake. But by some means your health is poor.

I have hardly seen the inside of a house since I have been down here. Sometimes I have a tent and sometimes only the heavens for a covering. I han’t seen a sick day yet and can endure like a horse. Hard tacks and coffee are healthy for me. I find that I yet have a constitution like a horse. What do you think now about my having too much meat when I was to home? Well, I feel thankful that my health is good.

Alva is getting to be a great stout fellow and he weighs more than i do. I rather guess that I could not handle him now, I think that there is considerable Cole about [him] by some means, I hardly know how it happened. Can you tell anything about it? His hair is a little curly and he is getting heavy boned. He is troubled some with boils. He had one a short time ago on his knee but it is well now. I would like to see my nice little delicate wife about now very well. But I must wait. And I hope your health will be good when I come. You know that I shall expect you to be quite willing and able to do about all the work for a while because my hands are getting quite tender. The callouses are about all gone on the inside and they don’t look as though I could do much work.

About coming home, I am afraid that I can’t get a chance to come but it will depend on the movements of the army. If we should stay about here, I think that I shall come home some time in April. But if we should leave, probably that I can’t come. There is two or three that will go before I can come. Supposing the thing runs as it now does, I can’t tell any ahead what I can do. We are not our own men now so don’t be disappointed anyway. We may lay here some time yet and we may leave soon. We are just as likely to go as stay and stay as go so don’t worry nor fret. Take all quiet and I think all will come right in the end.

Ruba, that cheese box found its way to our camp yesterday all safe. It came a little sooner than I expected. We are glad to get the things, Nothing injured at all. Shelmadine had quite a share in a large box come a few days ago and now we live on the top shelf. He had a can of nice strained honey and we get some soft or light wheat bread now. Our rations now are more than we can use. We have now plenty of rations to last a week on hand. We han’t but one thing to hinder us from having things about as we want it just now. What do you think that is. Guess and tell me now in your next [letter]. Well, on the whole, I feel a little keen. Plenty of hair on my face. Well, I am all right and clean as a penny. No lice. No sores.

A great many are thinking now that the 154th [New York] are nine-month’s men. Do you think or hear any such news? We hear a great many reports and I can’t tell much by what we hear. But one thing I think—that things are moving more favorable than they were two months ago. Our folks are having pretty good success about Vicksburg now. One of our brigade, their time is out in about two months and there is quite a good many in the same fix. It seems as though the army must be strengthened when they leave if the thing continues to be carried on.

I have quite a good many anxieties about the matter but I try and keep as cool as possible. But I heat up sometimes about it and wish the whole matter was back to the father of it. I long to see this Nation rid of this trouble and the men go home to their families. But if my health will admit of it, I expect to stay and help pick the bone if it is to be done and if not, I would like to go home. I think that I could not do justice to the town to which I belong. I expect to do as I agree and I shall expect the town to do by me as they agreed. But I hope that there will a way open that will release me and all the rest of us, I came with the regiment and I want to go with the regiment & love my country now just as well as ever. And I was just thinking what a warm attachment some seemed to have for their country and how soon they manage to get out and back and leave the rest here to hang to.

My spunk is good yet. It makes me disgusted to see men sing another tune so quick. I was thinking about hearing a certain man say farewell Sunday school scholars, farewell brothers, farewell sisters, farewell all. Please keep shady and private about this letter. I think that I am making some advancement in the study of human nature as we call it…

Tuesday evening after roll call. I have a nice time to write a little o you this evening. I am keeping house for Alva and Horace. Horace is out on picket and Alva is on guard so you see that I am alone. I sit on the fore side of their bed by their cozy little fire with a little strip of hard tack board on my knee and my writing on that so I am all alone and I will write you a little letter to go with the other. And I suppose you will read it alone. I have lived a kind of widower life for five months and over so you see that I can do it but I begin to think considerable about wife and would not grudge a V if you should spend the night with me tonight…I would like just to put my arm around you and give you a good hug and a sweet kiss. I remember the first kiss that I ever put on your cheek and I think back and can think of many pleasant seasons that we have had together and I see some changes that I wish had not happened. But I let this all pass. My affection for you is probably as strong as it ought to be for I have had a trial of this during the past five or six months. I can see just how you look and when you write please—inform me if you have any different feelings tonight from usual. Somehow a great many scenes that have transpired with us in former years come up before me this evening. I can think back twenty-six years to the time when you and I stood out by the end of the rain trough to the back door to your father’s house and had a talk and so along down and I can think of almost any circumstance that has happened that is of any account up even to your sitting by the front window and I can think how you used to look when your name was Cole and you used to have your hair cut off and a black ribbon headband around your head and that white cape about your neck. And I can remember how other things look that you have got and on the whole all is right.

Well the officer of the day has come along and says that candle must be blowed out so I will write some by fire light. Probably I will drop a number of thoughts here but I don’t know as it would interest you to read it….


Letter 36

Virginia
March 20 [1863]

Today is a very snowy day. Nothing going on and I hardly know how to idle and I thought I would write a few lines to you but I am most ashamed to write anymore until I hear from you. There is quite a number ahead of this that I have had no answer from. I suppose tomorrow at seleven o’clock I will have to go out on a three day picket tour and I may not have a chance to write again until I come in. This is a new move for us—three days at a time. The rebels made an effort to cross the Rappahannock the other day and quite a skirmish ensued but they were driven back. The cannons rattled pretty lively for a while. It was not many miles from us but our brigade was not called on. The report is that quite a number of prisoners were taken.

The health of our regiment is good now and there seems to be a better feeling in the army than there was right after the Fredericksburg battle somehow. That was a great dumper on the army. But for a while back there seems to be a different feeling and not so much fault finding among the soldiers. But how the thing will work when we commence to move is more than I can tell or what will be the policy to work upon is more than I can tell. Judging from appearance, it looks as though our troops were intending to take the defensive about here and work south and southwest from the fact that there has been a great many men sent from this direction south this winter and our Corps are gathered together here as neear as may be and they have been scattered some and the Corps that Wilber [Merrill] belongs to lays next to us towards Fredericksburg. But it ain’t much use for me to try to plan or calculate ahead. All the guide I have is to watch the moves. But I do think in a few weeks we will know more about what the move will be. The reports here are that the rebels are running very short times for something to eat now.

We are laying not far from the lines and there may be such a thing as an attack, I guess. They are getting considerably cornered up about now. The Rebel cavalry made a raid on Fairfax a short time ago and captured a number of our horses and away again. This is the report here, There has been a number of times since I have been here that the cannons have rattled pretty briskly but our brigade have escaped so far. The rest of our brigade are some old regiments that have been out ever since about the commencement of the war and they are small now and ours was never full and probably about five hundred is all that we could muster now. Almost all the captains that came out first are resigning and going home and some lieutenants you know.

I think that the Potomac Army is not near as strong now as it was last fall and quite a number of regiments time are out this spring. There is a report that we are nine month’s men but I guess that it will take us three years to get out of our scrape. I have heard of women getting out of scrapes in nine months but the men are not so smart. I guess it will take the men about three years, maybe not. Can’t tell yet. We are growing large.

Well, I guess that I will write a little about Old Virginia. The improvements here looks very much like the reservation improvement and some such timber—oak, pine, hickory, some cedar, and such like. the pines are about all burned up and a great share of the building are gone. Once in a while one left and occasionally a family. Such families are seeing tough times for something to eat. Some have their slaves around them but I have hardly seen one that is full-blooded. Some are nearly white.

I was out on picket a while ago and the picket line run nearby where a family lived and he had some slaves and a house not far from his where they lived and the men on that post near his house had leave to go into that house where the slaves stayed to make their coffee with the rest and see how things looked inside. They had a large old-fashioned fireplace—something like the one in the Perry house—and about as good a building as that. It looked quite clean. There was two youngish mulattoes men there and two mulatto women and about a half a dozen little fellows. One of the women was nearly white—more so than the other, and her hair combed straight, and if she was up to Dayton and dressed up nice and no one knew where she came from, she would pass quite well for white. And she was good looking. I concluded that them little fellows belonged to them two women.

When we are on picket, we can see a few of this stripe or class of folks. Generally their masters live in a house nearby. Some have quite good houses and some not so good. Sometimes there is a stoop goes from one into the other but there ain’t but a few left and what are left, their houses are guarded and I find that it is for the purpose not to get news into the rebel army as far as I have seen. One man [is] stationed to a house and he is called a safeguard. Our picket lines are thrown out about two miles around camp, some of the way through clearing and some way through woods. There is considerable of the woods that have been old plantations and have grown up to small pines large enough for a fence pole and some hickory and some oak second growth stuff and the ground is smooth.

Uncle Sam has got a bakery started a short distance from our camp and the way they make light bread there is a caution. We get soft bread now part of the time. They mix in large vats and a man goes in up to his elbows. The dough is weighed and made in pound loaves and our bread ration is one loaf a day.

Evening now and the boys are singing about camp this evening and it sounds like camp meeting singing. They seem to enjoy themselves well. I wish you could look round here and see how things look. Up on the knoll above our camp is a battery of fifteen cannons planted and it takes three span of horses to draw one cannon. They look savage. Things about here look very much like war. If you could leave home and had the means, I would be a mind to have you visit our camp. Some men have their wives come to see them occasionally. I see a nice Yankee woman in camp and that does me some good. What do you think about coming? You don’t think best for me to come home. I have tried a widower’s life for the past six months and I begin to feel somewhat uneasy now. What is to be done? I feel as though something should be done some way for me soon. Please advise me what to do.

I a, detailed for a three day picket tour this morning. Don’t infer from what I have wrote that I can’t stand it any longer. — B. Merrill

Please write.


Letter 37

Virginia
March 24, 1863

Ruba,

I wrote in my last letter that I had got to go out on a three day picket job. Well I have just got back into camp. While I was out, Badger returned to camp. He brought me a letter from you. I was glad to hear so direct from home and was glad to hear that your health was good. Now I don’t know as I can write much today for I have had but very little sleep for three nights back. I feel rather thick headed this afternoon.

We have more picketing to do now than usual. [J. E. B.] Stuart’s cavalry have been raiding around some down back so we have to strengthen our pickets. I had to picket long side of the Rebs on the Rappahannock river a while but I don’t know how near they are now. We each have to be on post two hours and six off and that makes quite a number into a time and we have houses made of pine boughs throwed on the ground, our rubber blankets spread on top of them, and our woolen blankets over us makes our beds. And when we are off from post, half have to stay up three hours at a time so you see the chance is small for sleep. About three o’clock this morning, Whang! went a gun on the picket line and we were all called immediately to our arms supposing that our lines were attacked, but it proved to be a man saw—or thought he saw—a Reb, ordered him to halt but he did not, and he fired. No man could be found. Some said they had seen a large dog a number of times about there. Probably this was his Reb. This makes the third or fourth time that I have been called immediately to my gun and no bones broke yet.

I am all right and tough as a pig. I expect to sleep sound tonight. What is to hinder a good brush bed and no one to keep me awake. I gave George one dollar for bringing my boots. He left it for me to say. He said he had to hire a team in Washington to move his baggage. I felt as though I ought to make him good. He said he would pay me some back. I felt afraid to have him come in a box such a pair would cost twelve dollars here.

I think if you could get ten or fifteen cords of wood for 6 shillings per cord and have it so as to have a season and get good wood, perhaps you had better get it. I guess it is as well as you can do. Are you like to have plenty of hay? Is the red heifer coming in this spring? I don’t know but you can keep Irvin’s steers now. The cow is sold but I guess if they can be sold so as to have it do, you had better sell them some time this spring. I think if I can get a furlough, I shall be home before it is time to do spring work. But this will be uncertain. I can tell better as soon as I learn what kind of a move the army makes. You had better have the colts have a very little grain from now out and maybe that Irvin can earn a little dragging in the spring with them. I don’t want you to let them out to work. Perhaps Resign [?] will sell his drag so that it would do. I see no prospect now of my being home to do spring work. I think there is a better aspect (is this a proper word) in the army now than there was two months ago. There is more oof the men that appear more loyal and they show less sympathy for the South. We have southern sympathizers here. Some don’t feel afraid to advocate the doctrine here. I suppose the reason that W. R. got a furlough was he wanted to see to his bees and another thing—he is a officer, but it seems to be hard work to get much of a promise of a furlough. Things may work a little more favorable in this direction and it may not work at all. Can’t tell yet.

I don’t get much news here about the war. Report says that the people are nearly starving in Fredericksburg now and that ain’t very far from us. Report also says they are seeing tough times in Richmond. All eatables are very high there. I don’t hear from Vicksburg lately. The last news was favorable from there…I don’t get much news now days for there don’t much of anything now happen. We are here yet. When or where we will go, I can’t tell. There is talk that we move soon but I don’t know how that is. I shall continue to write often as long as I can send. If we should have to march, there won’t be much chance to write until we get settled again. I think that the roads won’t admit of a move—not yet. I think that we will get some pay before we leave this camp. I understand the paymaster is in this corps now. If you should get something from the town, I would like to have you get yourself a good black silk dress and use all that you get from that source for your convenience. I have had a talk with the Colonel this afternoon about a furlough. He tells me that there is talk about arranging the matter so as to grant thirty days furloughs but it is unsettled yet. I shall wait a spell and see how the matter shapes. I want to come home if the thing should work so that I could think that it would be best.

I did calculate to write some more in my last letter but I had not the time. I don’t get as much time now as I had a while ago. I have to do my own washing and mending and some other house work and do my duty in the regiment and guard duty about camp and my gun to keep in order and all take up time. I took my old blouse and furred them pants before and behind that I drawed to Jamestown and they are quite good now. I done it good but I had a job to fit the sit down pieces. I made two pieces for that place. Was that the right way? I have a new pair f blue pants now that I put on occasionally.

You told me that I might look for a small letter next time. I got it and it was small enough. I want one leaf filled occasionally with matters that we would not talk about in company. I don’t know but you think that I write improper or impolite, but I write about as I happen to feel when I am writing. What do you think about what D. P. read in class? Do you think that the church was glad to hear from me or not? Did the writing sound proper? Did D. P. seem to act as though he would treat the letter rather cool or did it seem to please him to hear from me? I felt a little delicate about writing. I did not know hot it would suit.

We are getting a very rainy evening here. We have just been to supper. We had for supper light wheat bread and butter, molasses and coffee. I am very glad that I am in from picket before this rain came on. It would be a very bad night to be out tonight. It seems as though the men would suffer. The rain is cold and falls fast. I am sorry to have to call on you for so many things but I can’t get along here and keep comfortable without using some money and I shall try and take good care of my health. I am thankful that my health is so good. I am some fleshier than when you saw me but I don’t flesh up like some. Calvin is so fat that his eyes ain’t very large. Have you got the two dollars I sent you in a letter and I sent two ten-cent stamps in another letter. My love to the children. How old is Dane? Please let me know. From B. A. Merrill

to R. C. Merrill


Letter 38

Virginia
April 2, 1863

Ruba,

I received your letter of the 26th last night. Was glad to hear from home. I don’t think of much news this morning.

Yesterday morning we had orders to pack up and be ready to fall in at a moment’s call but we are here yet and probably will be until the roads and weather is better. We are [having] rather cold weather now and occasionally a little snow. When we do move, I think that our move will be south. Whether we cross the Rappahannock here to Fredericksburg or not, I can’t tell but I think that the move will be similar to the last one….I think that our field of labor this spring will be between here and Richmond. Some think that our brigade will move towards Washington but I think that we have more to do first. I have my doubts whether I can come home this spring but can’t tell yet. It looks as though they would hardly consent to let or give furloughs for a spell at any rate.

The health of the army is good now and they seem in good spirits and I think if we have good leaders, we will succeed. I think that light begins to dawn and I for one would like to have matters close up as fast as possible.

Ruba, I have not laid up anything that has happened and I hope you won’t. I am very sorry that we have ever had an unkind word and there has been no need of any such thing but the past is gone and can’t be recalled. It may be so ordered that we shall never meet again on earth but I expect to meet you on the other shore, I expect, should Providence favor [me] to come home.

I don’t feel any depression of spirits and I think that all will come right. I look for this and expect it. And I feel as though it was my duty to help. I hope you will keep up good courage. I noticed one statement in your last letter that I think was not correct and I will take the opportunity to correct it. You stated you thought if I was at home the night you wrote we would have a good sleep. I don’t think that I would have slept at all. We would want to visit, &c.

Ruba I have sent my overcoat and dress coat in a trunk directed to Rice to the Summit and you will want to see about them and pay your share of the freight if they come. I don’t want them here any longer. I put in one hard tack. They are in that leaf you sent me marched with red chalk. I would have been glad to have sent a few other clothes I had I shan’t want this summer but i could not get them in the box. I left one nice little article when I came that I want but I don’t see how i can have it unless you should come and bring it to me but I suppose that it ain’t convenient for you to leave home so I will have to do without it. I suppose will self denial is quite a lesson to learn.

I think when we pull up here, Shelmadine and I will tent alone. I think that it won’t be healthy for too many to tent together in warm weather…My doctrine is to do by others just as I agree and then I want others to do by me as they agree and this is right and this rule will wrong no one. I agreed to come down south and help put down the rebellion on certain conditions and consequently I have come and if my health and life is spared, I calculate to do just as I agreed and not play sick. I intend to help ick the bone. And I want the friends at home to do by just as they agreed. Until then, all will be right. This is all. A word to the wise is sufficient. You may read this last sentence to W. H. when it is handy for you to do so…

When we lay in camp week after week as we have, there son’t seem to be much news to write about so I write just as I happen to feel and I don’t expect that anyone will read my letters but yourself. When anything happens to give a foundation for a letter, I will write on such occasions in such a manner that you may read them to other folks if you like. I suppose that a man and wife have a right to write or talk a little on nice points if they choose. Don’t you see that I have tried a widower’s life for the past six months and it would be a matter of course that I would begin to think a little about the finer sect. But I have got along better than I expected on this point. But I have occasionally thought in that direction. I don’t hardly know how it happens…

My boots appear to be good ones. They fit and sit airy on my feet. I like a good fit, you know. I think that we never enjoyed the privileges that we enjoyed as we should when I was about home and the children [were] to school. I could come in and get some water and a little lunch and have a nice time with you. Now I am placed where I think about these things but I suppose you are too old to have fine feelings or do you have an occasional flit in that direction? Maybe so? Maybe I could help you a little in that direction. Mother says that I ain’t weaned yet. Well, I am about the same old coon. Please excuse the abuse received by me that night you went and sit by the window. I am very sorry you did so. Please forgive. — B. M.


Letter 39

Camp John Manley, 154th Regt. N. Y. Vols.
Near Stafford Court House, Va.
April 9, 1863

Beloved companion,

I take a little time to write to you this morning. My health is good. How is your health and how do you get along with your matters? You have to have the mind taxed with matters in the house and out doors and I am afraid that it will be too hard for you. I hope that you will try and be careful of your health and take matters as quiet as you can and keep up good courage. And I am in hopes that the time will soon come when I can again come home to my family. I think of my wife and children daily and I am not without my anxieties about them. It has been now a little more than months since I came down here and on the whole, the past 6 months have been six months of toil and anxiety with me but amongst the rest, I have enjoyed some happy seasons. I have had a friend that has taken me all the way along thus far safely and I have been shielded from harm. And I still feel like exclaiming praise the Lord for his wonderful goodness to me. On taking a review, I can see that the Lord has had a watchful eye over me ever since I left home. I have not had an accident of any kind nor have I been sick a day and my appetite has been good all the time. And I have rested good nights when I have had a chance so you see that I have been wonderfully favored and I feel like trusting Providence for time to come. And I think that I shall be taken safely through and I shall again enjoy the privileges of our quiet home. I think much of home and loved ones that I have left but duty calls for me to be here. Yet as soon as I can see that it is duty for me to go home, I shall feel thankful.

I have no news to send you about the war. We are still in the same camp and I see no signs of a move just yet. General Howard reviewed this Corps today. Review went off nice. Probably you northern folks would like to behold such a scene. I think about thirty regiments [were] present and a great deal of nice music. We don’t think much about such scenes here. Yesterday General Hooker reviewed four corps of men near Falmouth about seven miles from here. This corps was not there. Falmouth is near Fredericksburg and so it goes. Figure a little on the number of men here.

We laid one of our boys in the grave today—a young man that you did not know named Adelbert Rolph. Disease, inflammation of the brain. Wasn’t sick but a few days. Had a decent burial. Put in as decent a coffin as the circumstances would permit of. Alva received a letter from you last night and a memorandum for March. I looked the letter and memorandum over. Was glad to hear from you. When I came down here I thought that we would get through and go back this spring but I think now that we will have to stay longer so you must make calculation to run your one horse team a while yet. I suppose you like it. I suppose that you are making your calculation about your spring work. What I left for you to live on will be used up after a while. You know that a word to the wise is sufficient. You will want bread, potatoes, &c. and I suppose that you will want your garden plowed so as to raise a lot of things.

The news comes almost daily here that they are seeing very short times for eatables now. Last night we had news that there had been quite a riot in Richmond with the women on account of the scarcity of food. Shops [were] broke open and the like. And according to report, it is an important crisis about now to Charleston. I hope that things will work favorable there. I hope for the best. I think that this matter is moving rather favorable of late but slow.

Perhaps you will like to know how I came by this sheet. I will tell you. Our new captain made each of the boys a present of two sheets. I noticed that you complained about your ink and about different shades all out of the same ink stand. How does this happen? It may be so.

A little about your dress. I think that you would look very well in such a dress. There is quite a similarity in the color. Do you color your hair a little occasionally? Presume you need to. My hair is all right combed nice and but very few gray hairs. I’m sure you would not exactly like the looks of my face now and around my mouth but as long as you don’t see me it is all right.

Well, I can’t write no more this time. Please give a variety of news when you write and keep all right. You know that I have been down here six months and I want all the news of course and a little about all. My love to the children. — B. Merrill

I am most out of stamps.


Letter 40

President Lincoln at Grand Review of the Army of the Potomac on 8 April 1863

April 10, 1863

Ruba, I would like to send you a picture of what I have seen today but this I can’t do. But can write a little about it. The eleventh and twelfth army corps were reviewed today by the President about one mile from our camp and of course your husband made one among the many of that number. You probably will see an account, of this review in the papers. It was a grand thing. Maybe if you can get one of Frank Leslies papers—the right number—you could see an engraving or picture of the same. I could see a man to work on the other hill in front of us but he was so far that I could not see what his business was. If you should see a picture of he same, the man that rode ahead of the gang of horsemen passing amongst the troops will represent the President. He had his hat in his right hand about as high as his breast. He rode a dark bay horse and a very good one. There was four or five women rode in this gang all dressed in long black riding dresses and black has some like Nancy’s. Do you think you could manage a horse in such a spot? They done it nice. If you could get a picture of the thing you would get a nice picture.

A few words about the President. His portrait don’t do him justice. He is a smarter looking man than that represents. He has a very good shaped forehead and an intellectual looking man but he looks careworn and palid. His hair is dark gray. He is tall and slim built. Te next to him is General Hooker. He is a man about the same age and smart looking. Next is General Howard. His right arm is off about to the elbow. He lost his arm in some of the battles. He looks like a smart man. He commands our Corps now i place of Sigel and there were lots of big men present. Our corps was reviewed by Howard on the same ground yesterday. When you see this print, you will get a better idea than I can give you.

A little about the soldiers. I don’t know how many was present but I would think that they occupied a piece of ground as large as Blodgett’s clearing on the south side of the road supposing fences and buildings ere all out of the way…The soldiers were well clothes and in good condition and they made a fine appearance and when they marched in review the scene was sublime and in order and it takes men that are drilled to do this. They march in double columns at half distance when they passed the President and the rest of the big men. Probably you don’t understand what the command double column at half distance means. I han’t room to explain.

There was very nice music to march by and the men marched nice. Our regiment knows more now that when they left Jamestown but the old regiments that have been out ever since the war broke out puts us into the shades yet…. — B. Merrill

1862: William B. Glass to Eliza Glass

The following letter was written by William B. Glass (1843-1888) who was working as a clerk in Pittsburgh, Allegheny county, Pennsylvania, at the time of his enlistment on 22 August 1862 in Co. F, 155th Pennsylvania Infantry as a corporal. He was promoted to commissary sergeant thereafter. William wrote the letter to his sister Eliza Glass (1830-1900). I believe his father was John P. Glass (1822-1868) who enlisted in April 1861 to serve as captain of Co. A, 74th New York Infantry. He was promoted to Lieut.-Colonel of the regiment in April 1862 but resigned in December 1862.

Artist’s sketch of 155th Penn Vol. private going off to war

The 155th Pennsylvania Volunteers were issued standard union attire, consisting of a dark blue forage cap, a 9- button frock/dress coat (thigh length coat) of the same color with blue piping, 4-button dark blue sack coat, and light blue trousers, and brogans. Later in the war, January 1864, they were outfitted in a Zouave uniform. When they were first organized, they were issued surplus Belgian Rifles with sword bayonets. These weapons upon inspection in Washington, D.C. were determined to be unfit for use in battle, by Captain A.T.A. Torbert, USA. The men of Co. K remarked in their history that “The guns were said to kill at 1,000 yards but on examination we found they would not be dangerous to the enemy unless we got close enough to bayonet or club him” The government then issued old style muzzle loader, “Buck & Ball”, Springfield Rifles, more known as Harper’s Ferry Rifles. These weapons only proved to be effective at very close range, not being much use to the combat of the time. After the Battle of Gettysburg, Colonel Cain who had been requesting more effective weapons for his men, collected newer 1861 Springfields from the thousands of dead union soldiers. Which they would continue to use till the end of the war. 

Transcription

Camp near Fredericksburg, Va.
December 26th 1862

Dear Eliza,

Christmas is gone and a very dull one it was. We did nothing all day—only eat. Would you like to know what we had for dinner? Well, “Hard Tac,” roast beef, potatoes, and our “Army apple pie.” You don’t know what that is. Well, we take a camp kettle and place a layer of pieces of crackers, then sliced apples, and so on up to the top, then fill it with water and cook dry and brown. This is the best thing I have had since I came out. We had mustard and pepper, &c. and this is the best dinner we have had since we came out to this forsaken country. Father will tell you this was an extra good dinner. The sun was out all day and it was warm and very agreeable.

Billy Adams and the boys did the best they could under the circumstances & we all enjoyed our first Christmas in the Army & we all hope it is the last. You must send me the papers of the 27th and write me all the news. Tell me if father is home & do tell me the news. I received yours and sister’s letters dated Sunday after the battle & this was the last I had from home. It was three weeks before that since I had a letter & now it is two and I have none. I wrote you and Ellie one last week & whenever I have time. The only thing us poor fellows have to think about is, will the mail bring us a letter? And if it don’t, we go to bed down in the mouth. I know Johnnie gets three to my one & so with Billy Adams, Mack, &c. Lizzie, do write. You and Ellie has time in the evenings.

We are going to move camp in a day or two. The Colonel says to go into winter quarters & we will lay inactive all winter. Everybody that I talk to think this war is about ended. The old soldiers are sick of it and the new troops do not relish the idea of being pushed forward into any more traps like Fredericksburg. General Hooker said last night that, “The Army had seen its last battle. The Union Army appeared to him to be in a deep well and the Rebs are keeping guard at the top. Before next spring, something must be done or the contest will not be ended by arms.” This he was heard to say by a Lieutenant last night when responding to the toast, “Success to the Union Army.” They had a great time at headquarters last night and the wine, &c. suffered badly. Hooker is a good man & he said last night “that instead of the officers laughing, they should all be weeping for the condition of the Union.”

I am a great deal better now that I have been for some time, but [George P.] McClelland 1 is still under the weather. He says he feels better today. Adams &c. are very well. By the way, you could get a small bottle filled with ginger and send it to me by mail. Get a half ounce one and fill and send it. It won’t cost much. We often get bottles for boys in the regiment in this way. That list in the Chronicle of the 18th of the wounded in our regiment is right. Tell father Adj. [Edward A.] Montooth is in Pittsburgh & Col. Allen is in Washington & will perhaps go to Pittsburgh.

Give my love to friends. Write soon. Did you get a letter dated Sunday from me? I sent Bob 21 cents in it—all I could scrape up for him. Tell him or he would have got none. Tell him to write me an account of his doings on Christmas. Good night.

In haste. Yours affectionately, — Will B. Glass

Another mail just in and no letter in it for me, but there is two for Ralston, two for Billy Adams, two for Billy Devine, one for McClelland—but poor me has to go to bed knowing that I will have to fo without any hopes for any until the next mail & that will be four days from now. My goodness but I am mad. — “Billy”

“I would have sold my skin for a five-cent piece!” Edgar A. Burpee, 19th Maine Infantry at Battle of Fredericksburg

Edgar A. Burpee, Co. I, 19th Maine Infantry Maine State Archives

This incredible letter was written by Edgar Alphonso Burpee (1839 – 1919) of Rockland, Maine, who enlisted in Co. I, 19th Maine Infantry on August 25, 1862. He was mustered in as a corporal and rose in rank to captain of his company in 1863. He was wounded at Gettysburg, and later in the war, while mapping out the enemy’s location, he was captured (June 1864) and was imprisoned at Macon, Georgia, and at Camp Asylum, Columbia, South Carolina. Exchanged and mustered out of the service, he returned to Rockland, married Annie Farwell, and resumed his painting business. Eventually he joined his family’s furniture business.

US soldiers fight in the streets of Fredericksburg on 11 December 1862
Harpers Weekly

[Note: This letter is from the private collection of Derrick Williams who made it available for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Transcription

Fredericksburg [Virginia]
December 15th 1862

Dear Father,

Have just sent you a few lines stating we had gained possession of this city and I was yet safe. While waiting for our troops to get arranged properly for an advance, I will commence to you a statement of what has occurred since I wrote you while on picket. We were relieved from picket at about 7 o’clock in the eve and after a march of 1.5 hours reached our encampment which, by the way had been moved to a hill a short distance from the one we had occupied two days before. After pitching tents, and building fires, we commenced anew to enjoy ourselves. This was Wednesday evening and while sitting by our fire for I tented with the Lieutenants, who should approach us but Geo. Green of our city on his way to see Edward. We were very glad to see him and our tongues were busy enough talking about Rockland people and news. We had him sleep with us that night and he will tell you about what transpired so I will not pause here to write about it.

At about 2 o’clock, Lieut. [Gershom F.] Burgess was summoned to the Colonel’s quarters and when he came back he reported that we had received orders to march in the morning at 6 o’clock with our rations and blankets but not knapsacks & other baggage must be left behind, and all our preparations must be made quietly. Being acting orderly, I summoned the company at 4 o’clock and gave them the orders and all immediately commenced operations. At the appointed hour we were in the line and took up our line of march down the hill to the plain and found our whole corps in motion & when our place in the line approached, we found them. Let me say, however, that at about 5:30 o’clock, while we were busy at our work, the report of a gun was heard which rolled through the morning air like a deep roar of the thunder. This was a signal gun and to us indicated that something was in the process of being done. At 6 another was heard and immediately after the rattle of musketry and some other guns intertwined with musketry from our forces at the river engaged in laying the pontoon bridge.

We marched with our Corps about a mile near the river and on a plain between the two hills stacked arms and lay down awaiting the order to move forward. We were here waiting for the ponton bridge to be laid so we could cross. This was done by the Engineer Corps supported by the advance of our division (our division being in the advance of the whole corps). All this time the guns of both forces were constantly being fired and such a roar I never heard before. It seems as if the very heavens were filled with thunder and it was striving to see how much noise it could make. We found afterward that our force were engaged in shelling the city.

About 4 o’clock we moved forward toward the city and came upon the river bank amidst the dropping of rebel shells, and at double quick crossed the pontoon bridge & set foot in the doomed city for the first time. We filed out into the street that runs along the river’s bank, having the honor of being the first regiment of our brigade in, but another brigade, in which was the 7th Michigan & 16th Massachusetts had preceded us, and as we entered, ran up the street some 5 or 6 rods in the advance of us skirmishing and the bullets of the rebs came whistling thickly over our heads and into our midst.

When you first enter the city, you come upon the river’s bank which gently rises from its edge and extends to the middle of the place & then descends again so the city sits upon a hill. Its streets are laid out in regular squares (I shall draw you a plan as soon as I can). Some skirmishing going on in the next street above us. The men nicely protected from the rebel shots.

When the pontooniers commenced to lay the bridge, the rebs kept silent till they had laid about 6 rods & then from the houses & the guard house marked [on sketch], their sharpshooters rapidly picked off the men This was a trying time. Every man who stepped out to do anything was of course a mark. The 7th Michigan being at supporting distance was ordered to cross in boats. No one seemed willing to run the risk. Gen. Burnside addressed them saying he wanted the men to cross & appealed to their patriotism &c. (so report says) when they immediately volunteered to go. After taking a drink of whiskey, the boats pushed off and in a few minutes touched the other shore notwithstanding the rebel shots from this city. The first man who landed fell dead & some of the others were wounded but ashore the rest went & soon after others and a struggle for the mastery began which ended in our gaining the ground.

The laying of the pontoon bridge over the Rappahannock

Our batteries too poured into the Rebels showers of shell so that they completely riddled the houses nearby killing a large number of the enemy. Several houses were at this time on fire having been set by our shells and as it was near dark, the light of them aided us in our operations. The men were ordered to remain in this street till morning and make themselves as comfortable as possible. By 7 o’clock the firing had nearly ceased and our pickets were thrown up the street when our men commenced to making themselves comfortable by ransacking the houses and stores, tearing down fences and out buildings. In 15 minutes after they commenced, the street was filled with soldiers running to and fro, loaded with boards, beds and bedding and clothes of all descriptions, crockery ware and household furniture, tobacco, bee hives, flour, sugar, and every variety of goods from apothecary, dry goods, grocery, liquor, and jewelry stores. It was amusing though sad scenes were occurring around us, to see the different acts, faces & attitudes of the men & hear their expressions. One fellow came out of a house dressed up in women’s clothes & his queer pranks caused a great deal of merriment. Eatibles were freely distributed and fires being built them men commenced to cook their suppers.

The ransacking of Fredericksburg by Union troops

The old regiments declared thy never lived as before. Everything was in abundance, so much so that it was hard to give away many kinds of articles. Bread and flapjacks with honey & preserves were quickly made and devoured. Every pocket was filled with tobacco or some trinket or other. Our haversacks were well stored with some article of food and most of us had a good bed with a prospect of a night of rest. The men seemed wild with joy, yet found so many things they would love to carry with them they seemed almost frantic because they had no place to put them.

All this time the dead and wounded were being brought down the street. The surgeons were busy attending to those badly wounded and the little foothold we had gained now became at once a scene of revelry & a hospital. On going up the street we could see & stumbled over the dead of both sides, some with their legs or arms shot off, some struck in the head with shell, and others rifled by bullets. Some of the wounded would crawl to some place of shelter and there groan till their comrades came to their relief. It was indeed a sad scene and many a brave heart softened by the thoughts of the many who would mourn the loss of those who lay about us gave forth its feelings of pity and sympathy.

We lay down and slept what we could but ready at any moment to form in line of battle for as there was but few men over comparatively and danger of an attack was apprehended. Morning came and at any early hour we formed again into line and moved up or toward one square and formed in line of battle. By this we advanced toward the enemy and at the same time made space for more who came after, to form in our rear to support us. Thus we moved forward, one square at a time, the enemy at times shelling us at a furious rate—especially when they saw our troops pass by the streets. We were ordered to lie low or march in a stooping position so that we were often covered from the enemy by the houses or fences.

To show you how you see between each perpendicular street is a regiment. Our regiment marched up A street, the 34th New York up B, 1st Minnesota up C street, and then form in the same position in D street as we were on the first, and so on, one square at a time. Also a line of regiments was extended along nearly the whole length of the city so we advanced in strong force. We lay on the 2nd street till about noon waiting for other brigades to come over and during that time our men were sacking houses & cooking, for the inhabitants, when they left the city, did it in haste and most of them left everything they had in their houses without moving them. As the men went into the houses, used their dishes, stoves, wood, and flour, &c. and a fine meal was prepared. It was curious to observe the effects of our shot and shell. Some struck chimneys, others would go straight through a house & inside would smash looking glasses, tables, chairs, and cut up all kinds of capers. One house had 25 shot holes through it. And most every one had a mark of a shell in it.

Chaplain A. B. Fuller, 16th Mass. Regt.

The ambulance corps were also engaged carrying off the dead and wounded. As the rebs were in the buildings & fired from them, it gave our men a very hard chance to make their shots effective. Consequently we suffered considerably. All about the streets, many a dead rebel lay, showing our men had not fought in vain. In the street where we were two or three rebels lay; one had his whole side and his arm off, another had the top of his head and brains carried away—both shocking sights. The Rev. A[arthur] B[uckminster] Fuller, chaplain of one of the Mass. Regiments also lay here dead from a bullet in his breast. You remember he is a correspondent of the Boston Journal and signed his name A. B. F.

At noon we moved up another square in to Princess Ann Street—one of the main streets of the city. At this time the part of the city seemed alive with troops and we had quite a force here. The rebels had also fallen back to the outskirts of the place so we had almost complete possession. As we were nearer the rebels they threw shells into us quite freely but fortunately no one was seriously injured. I assure you these shells are frightful things as [Gen.] Heintzelman calls them and when they come too near they make a feller haul in his head just a little. The rebels have good range and plunked the shell right into the street where we was most every time.

About the middle of the p.m., or rather toward night, we began to prepare to sleep. Orders came to lie down by the side of the street, on the sidewalk, and to have no fires. Great care was taken by our officers to keep the men from being exposed and of doing anything whereby the enemy might know how much of a force we had in the city. At this order our men immediately searched the houses nearby and brought from them bedding and a line of beds could be seen all along the street in a few moments. Our company was not behind in the matter. We found some nice feather beds and mattresses and “laid in” for a good rest. But we were disappointed in this for just as we had prepared our hotel for occupancy, the Colonel sent word for us to go out on picket and we had to leave all and instead of rest, the prospect was that we should have a night of weary watchfulness.

Obeying orders—a soldier’s stern duty—we with another company from our regiment proceeded two squares further in the advance and after being divided into the outer picket and reserve, commenced our night’s labor. Lieut. Burgess was in command of the outer picket and was stationed behind a house one square forward of us thus [sketch]

The advance picket was to keep awake all night but in the reserve one part slept and the other kept awake, ready for an emergency. The rebel pickets were in front of us only a short distance and we could hear them talk & walk about. Also as they were at work digging their rifle pits. The house where Lieut. Burgess was stationed was open and his men were allowed in part to remain in it. I visited it and found it one of the most richly furnished and elegantly finished mansion I have seen in all my journey. The furniture was of latest style and much of it was fancy articles such as inlaid tables, chess tables, stands, &c. &c. large pictures hung about the room, statuary, large vases or flowers stood upon the mantle, rich carpets covered the floor, extensive libraries were in appropriate apartments, closets of china, glass and crockery ware, vessels for liquor, grand piano, harp, and huge stands of music. Larder filled with all kinds of eatables. Clothing apartments hung with the most costly apparel. In fact, everything to make a home pleasant & happy—all that one could wish was found there—and all strewn in confusion about the house having been left by the flying occupants and sacked by the soldiers. It was sad to see such a waste of property, and if the owners ever return, they must feel heart sick.

A widow lady lived there and she had a daughter who it appears is quite genteel and of a literary turn. I picked up an account book and found in it a photograph which I will send in one of my letters. If I had only known as much as I do now, I would have had some silver ware to send home for there was plenty of it about me. I set out to take 2 silver candle sticks but thought I could not send them home for perhaps a very long time. Picketing here was fine fun and our boys enjoyed it to its fullest extent. Towards morning when it became light enough for the rebels to see our men, they began to shell us and they sent them over us and they would burst over us and the pieces would fly in all directions. We had to lie down on the ground and they passed by without injury to any of us. The rebels were on the alert all the time and the moment one of our men showed himself, either a sharpshooter or the batteries on the hill beyond would send a shot at him. This music was kept ip all the forenoon and we had exercise enough to keep us warm by dodging shells and changing about keeping watch.

About twelve o’clock skirmishing commenced on our left and in half an hour our troops became engaged in good earnest. Regiments were sent out to reinforce the picket. Some brigades advanced. Batteries came to the front and a general movement commenced along the whole line. We were relieved by another company & rejoined our regiment which was in line and on the move. The streets were filled with moving lines of soldiers. Officers were busy riding with speed to different parts of the city. Orderlies from the headquarters of the generals commanding issued forth with orders and the different brigades were quickly formed in position to advance. The whole force moved to the left and by the streets running directly from the river toward the rebel batteries, went onto the field. We advanced slowly down the street under cover of the houses till we came near the scene of conflict. We could here see nearly the whole field and our brave men as they advanced under the heavy fire from the enemy’s batteries and the musketry fire from their rifle pits which made our situation very critical. Our men were suffering greatly.

The wounded were brought in twos and threes and in quick succession. The dead thickly lay upon the field and our lines became rapidly thinned and we seemed to gain but little ground. the rebels had a grand position. Their fire was direct and yet they could cross fire and their men was entirely concealed by their pits. Their lines of battle stood up in the hill ready for reinforcement and it appears almost impossible for us to make any impression upon them. At this time our division was waiting ready to advance when the division now in the field should become exhausted. The fire from both sides now became general and the roar of the artillery, the shriek of the shells, the rattle of the musketry, seemed to shake both heaven and earth. If a man’s knees shook any, he could well say he wasn’t scared any—it was only the ground trembling under his feet. While waiting, I received a letter from Mother containing another from Sina and as we were all down on the ground, I [got] down on my knees and read them. I assure you, I enjoyed them and did not feel any more lost as to what they contained & read them as well as if in the quiet of our paint shop. The last of Sina’s letter encouraged me much and I felt to go forward with a stronger purpose to do my duty, and more cheerful heart, trusting that all would be well with me, even if among the killed.

Gen. [Oliver O.] Howard walked often along the line & encouraged us by his words and presence. A balloon was in the air in rear of the city to observe all the movements. (Johnnie used to write that he could not see all that was going on and therefore could not write but little about a battle. I say the same so you must excuse what I leave out. I saw though more than I can write & so much I don’t know what to write about first.)

About 4 o’clock our brigade was ordered in and down the street with a rush we went. As soon as our front came in sight, bang went the rebel guns and whiz came their shells at us. Our regiment was in the advance but happily the shells went over us and before they could get their range, we were under the hill out of range. On came the other regiments and we were formed into division. I suppose this was with the intention of charging up the hill in this manner. We immediately lay flat upon the ground to keep out of the rebels sight but a shell from their flank battery soon convinced us that they saw us and they commenced a cross fire which had their range been perfect, would have cut us up terribly. They could not depress their gun enough to hit us and out the “buggers” came out of their earthwork and commence to shovel away and then they could not bring their piece to bear correctly and they they run their gun out of the work on the top of the hill and in plain sight of us, commenced a rapid fire which sent the shells into our brigade nearly every lick. I kept my eye on them and one I saw go over and strike in the regiment just in our rear, then another beyond, & the next one came right for me. I tell you, I would have sold my skin for a five cent piece when that whizzing, ragged thing made for me. But before I had time to think twice, it struck about 15 or 20 feet in front of me on a line with the cannon & sent the dirt about like grain from a seed planter (or sower). I assure you, they strike solid. They go ker chuck and make the splinters fly furiously.

Col. Francis E. Heath, 19th Maine Infantry“cool in danger—courageous in battle.”

As we were drawn up, one shell came and struck in the center of one of the regiments in our rear and all back of us skedaddled some three rods, when by the efforts of their officers they were rallied. Our regiment remained firm and in their advance preserved their line perfectly and gained by their good behavior the praises of the general in command. Gen. Howard and the old regiments in our brigade. Gen. Howard came along after dark and said, “Men of the 19th Maine, you have done nobly. Your constancy deserves great praise.” Our officers led us in with a coolness seldom exhibited by many of those in volunteer service. Col. [Francis E.] Heath is a fine officer. He is cool in danger. Courageous in battle and rigid in discipline yet kind and indulgent to his men. Our lieutenants performed their duties in this trying time with much credit to themselves and by their example, Co. I came up to the mark promptly.

We lay here with this battery playing upon us for perhaps 10 or 15 minutes when our batteries commenced to return their fire and soon silenced it. All the men were driven from their gun & we saw one shell burst under the gun & there it up much as two feet but did not disable it, I think. When our shells struck their earthworks, the dirt flew high in the air and the rebs skulked out of that quickly. Just in front of us a line of skirmishers kept picking off the men at their guns and along the rebel lines. One reb was standing on the hill when a skirmisher just forward of our company loaded his gun and days, “I’ll have that fellow.” He fired but missed him. He cooly loaded again and says, “I’ll have him this time.” Just after he fired, the rebel clapped his hand to his head and dropped. Bully for the skirmisher. One more mustered out of service. I could tell many of just such incidents as this but cannot. Stop here. —-Ed

1863: Henry Heber Woodruff to Benjamin Hall

2nd Lt. H. Heber Woodruff, 16th Michigan. CDV by Raymond & Allen, Detroit, Michigan (Dale Niesen Collection)

The following letter was written by 2nd Lieutenant Henry Heber Woodruff (1841-1916) of Co. D, 16th Michigan Infantry to his Uncle Benjamin Hall of Gibraltar, Michigan. Part of the Woodruff family had moved north to East Saginaw, Michigan sometime before the war. The letter talks of life in Gibraltar and the surrounding communities of Brownstown Township, Michigan. Heber goes on to detail his experiences during the Battle of Fredericksburg and camp life, etc. He also mentions another famous local soldier, Michael Vreeland of the 4th Michigan Infantry, who was wounded four times and left for dead in the Wheatfield, during the Battle of Gettysburg. Other soldiers are mentioned as well, in particular is his father, Captain Henry Woodruff, 23rd Michigan Infantry. 

Heber was the son of Henry Heber Woodruff (1813-1897) and Abigail Hall (1815-1892).

[This letter and image of Woodruff are from the collection of Dale Niesen and were made available for transcription and publication on Spared & Shared by express consent.]

Camp of the 16th Michigan near Fredericksburg, Virginia (Archives of Michigan)

Transcription

Camp Near Potomac Creek, Va
February 20th 1863

Dear Uncle & Aunt,

You have doubtless concluded that I have forgotten you entirely on account of my never having written to you but I can assure you, it is not so. I have thought of you often, but being rather careless have neglected to do as I should for which I beg pardon. Of course you have heard of my welfare through uncle Edmund Wesley and others so that anything I will be likely to tell you will be but stale news. Still, by writing, I am in hopes to hear from you by way of return.

I am ashamed to say that I know nothing of you and the family, never hearing but once since I enlisted of you, and then only a word in one of Wesley’s letters. I suppose though you are at the same old trade, farming it in your old dilapidated town. I suppose nothing has been changed and nothing changes except what has been caused by “Death” & “Marriage.” The same old houses stand in the same condition. Old Gentleman Alfred lounges about as usual telling his yarns. John Gori will still find things where they are not lost. “Darkey” Green 1 still cracks his whips over 4 yoke of oxen. John Van Riper is still an old “Bach.” And lastly, John Miller owns “Whip Tiger”—or is it all changed? Who is married? Who is dead? I can hardly realize that I ever lived there. It seems a dream. I almost think I am in a dream and will wake up sometime and find myself back in the old “Kimble House.” Ugh! I guess not—[I’d] rather be a soldier all my life.

Perhaps you wonder how I like a soldiers life. How I stand it, &c. Well, it agrees with me. My health never was better, notwithstanding “rheumatism and cramps” attendants to exposure. Do I like it? Yes. while the war lasts. No, in time of peace. Very little comfort and pleasure is there in it but any amount of privations. Hunger, thirst, weariness, exposure to wet, cold, and bullets, lack of society of the right kind, no females to refine, no one to nurse you, to speak a kind word if you are sick, nothing but military law which obliges an inferior to be an absolute slave to a superior, no one but rough men—who you must hold with a tight rein or lose your discipline—to associate with, which makes you as rough as they. What are the deductions to be drawn? Simply old men or men with families stay at home. Oblige every young man to come. Young men can stand it—old ones ought not [come] if they can [avoid it].

What do you think of lying 36 hours on your back on the ground, not a thing under you, and the ground as wet as water can make it? The weather next thing to freezing? Our Brigade had to do it at the Battle of Fredericksburg. All a man had to do if he wanted a bullet was to raise up, He got it quick enough. Well, we were relieved and had a rest of twelve hours sleeping on a brick pavement with nothing but an overcoat to cover me.

What then? Why our Brigade “had the honor” to be chosen, tired as we were, to cover the retreat from the town. So under cover of the darkness, we silently moved out to the front where the famous Irish Brigade had been driven in and more than slaughtered to reconnoiter. Whenever the moon came out from the clouds, we would lie down so as not to be seen and when some unfortunate fellow would rattle his tin pail, curses not loud but deep would go up. Well, there we lay half the night watching the dead so think we could hardly tell the living from the dead.

At three o’clock we silently withdrew to the edge of the town. By this time the rain had begun to pour down. Then we stood three hours as motionless as statues [at the] ready, a line of skirmishers just in advance to give us warning. We stood until broad daylight until the last man was over and then we turned and took a double quick and crossed the [one] remaining pontoon bridge, taking it up as we crossed. You may think this fun but it is terrible on the constitution. I do not tell you this intending to make great pretensions of my endurance for I could tell of greater hardships than these, but to give you some little idea of a solder’s life.

Hooker is working hard to make the army efficient. I hope he will succeed but one thing is certain, we cannot move in a month—the mud is horrible. It rains and snows all the time. We can move in March [but] not before. I see Michael Vreeland almost every day. He is in the same division. He is a good soldier and a good officer. Cyrus I have never seen. He is with Sigel somewhere near Stafford Court House. Father is still at Bowling Green. I hope they will stay there.

Give my respects to all friends and remember me as your affectionate nephew, — H. Heber Woodruff

to Benjamin Hall, Gibralter, Wayne county, Michigan

These images were found on Ancestry.com and were identified as Abigail (Hall) Woodruff (1815-1892) and Henry Heber Woodruff (1841-1916).

1 “Darkey” Green was probably Dennis Green (1799-Aft1870), a Black farmer born in Maryland. He married his wife Tabitha Cyrus in 1831 in Columbiana, Ohio. She was born in Virginia. Their children in 1860 ranged from age 10 to 28, all born in Ohio or Michigan.